ol
li
ii
-D
rr
r-=1
i-R
D
CD
r-R
a
m
a
a
VOL. n.
PI. i.
ANTIRRHINUM MAJUS LUTEUM RUBRO-STRIATUM,
With Bud Variation.
VOL. II.
PL II.
B.C.
A-C. -CHRYSANTHEMUM SEGETUM PLENUM,
D. CHRYSANTHEMUM SEGETUM.
VOL. If.
PI. III.
O LATA.
O. LAMARCKIANA.
O. NANELLA
ptm.Hood&Larkir-L-.LhLcn.ior: ''
VOL. II.
PL IV.
B
A.
HYOSCYAMUS PALLIDUS X NIGER.
A. H. niger. B. H. pallidus.
.n.Hood &Lark:n,Litk,London,W.C ,
in
UJ
z
CQ
D
o
o
cc
1/3
Z
H
Z
O
O
O
o
UJ
H
cc
X
6
t,
o c
.
0)
u
o:
d
o
o
'
THE
MUTATION THEORY
EXPERIMENTS AND OBSERVATIONS
ON THE
ORIGIN OF SPECIES IN THE VEGETABLE
KINGDOM
BY
HUGO DE VRIES
PROFESSOR OF BOTANY AT AMSTERDAM
TRANSLATED BY
PROF. J. B. FARMER AND A. D. DARBISHIRE
VOLUME II
THE ORIGIN OF VARIETIES BY MUTATION
WITH NUMEROUS ILLUSTRATIONS AND SIX COLORED PLATES
CHICAGO
THE OPEN COURT PUBLISHING COMPANY
LONDON AGENTS
KEGAN PAUL, TRENCH, TRUBNER & CO., LTD.
1910
. . .
COPYRIGHT BY
THE OPEN COURT PUBLISHING Co.
1910
3
CONTENTS.
PART I.
THE ORIGIN OF HORTICULTURAL VARIETIES.
PAGE
I. THE SIGNIFICANCE OF HORTICULTURAL VARIETIES IN THE
THEORY OF SELECTION 3
1. Variability in Garden Plants 3
2. The Doctrine of the Increase in Variability in One
Direction Brought About by Selection 9
II. LATENT AND SEMI-LATENT CHARACTERS 18
3. Eversporting Varieties 18
4. Half Races and Half Curves 26
5. Trifolinm Pratense Quinquefolium, An Eversporting
Race 36
III. THE DIFFERENT MODES OF ORIGIN OF NEW SPECIES 56
6. Horticultural and Systematic Varieties and Elementary
Species 56
7. Progressive, Retrogressive and Degressive Formation
of Species 65
IV. THE SUDDEN APPEARANCE AND THE CONSTANCY OF NEW
VARIETIES 76
8. Examples of Constant Races 76
9. Sterile Varieties 88
10. Instances of Races which Have Arisen Suddenly in
Nature 95
11. Horticultural Varieties which Have Arisen Suddenly. 99
V. ATAVISM 104
12. Atavism by Seeds and Buds * 104
13. Vilmorin's Suggestion as to the Origin of Striped
Flowers 113
14. Antirrhinum Majus Striatnm 120
iv Contents,
PAGE
15. Hesperis Matronalis 136
16. Clarkia Pulchella ; . . . 144
17. Plantago Lanceolata Ramosa 148
VI. EXPERIMENTAL OBSERVATION OF THE ORIGIN OF VARIETIES. . 161
18. The Origin of Chrysanthemum Segetum Plenum .... 161
19. Double Flowers and Flowerheads 194
20. The Origin of Linaria Vulgaris Peloria 201
21. Heritable Pelorias 220
VII. NON-ISOLABLE RACES 227
22. Trifolitim Incarnatum Quadrifolium 227
23. Ranunculus Bulbosus Semi-Plenus 243
24. Variegated Leaves 265
25. Alternating Annual and Biennial Habit 291
VIII. NUTRITION AND SELECTION OF SEMI-LATENT CHARACTERS. 307
26. Increased Nutrition Favors the Development of the
Anomaly 307
27. The Influence of External Conditions and of Manur-
ing 315
28. The Periodicity of Semi-Latent Characters 323
29. The Choice of Seeds in Selection 332
PART II.
THE ORIGIN OF EVERSPORTING VARIETIES.
I. TRICOTYLOUS RACES 343
1. The Occurrence of Tricotyls as Half Races and Inter-
mediate Races 343
2. Tricotyls, Hemi-Tricotyls and Tetracotyls 356
3. The Influence of Tricotyly on the Arrangement of
Leaves 365
4. Tricotylous Half Races 3/9
5. Tricotylous Intermediate Races Do Not Arise by Se-
lection 393
6. The Isolation of Tricotylous Intermediate Races .... 417
7. Partial Variability of Tricotyly 444
8. The Influence of External Conditions on Tricotyly . . 450
II. SYNCOTYLOUS RACES 457
9. Hemi-Syncotyly, Syncotyly, Amphi-Syncotyly 457
10. Helianthus Annuus Syncotyleus 466
11. Improvement of a Hemi-Syncotylous Race 476
12. Atavistic Races 481
Contents. v
PAGE
13. The Influence of External Conditions on Hereditary
Values 485
III. THE INCONSTANCY OF FASCIATED RACES 488
14. The Inheritance of Fasciations 488
15. Half Races with Heritable Fasciation 502
16. Eversporting Varieties with Heritable Fasciation . . . 508
17. The Significance of the Atavists 514
IV. HERITABLE SPIRAL TORSIONS 527
18. Spiral Disposition of the Leaves 527
19. Rare Spiral Torsions 537
20. Spirally Twisted Races 543
21. The Significance of the Atavists 554
PART III.
THE RELATIONS OF THE MUTATION THEORY TO
OTHER BRANCHES OF INQUIRY.
I. THE CONCEPTION OF SPECIES ACCORDING TO THE THEORY
OF MUTATION 567
1. Systematic Biology and the Theory of Mutation 567
2. Progressive, Retrogressive and Degressive Mutations. 569
3. The Theoretical Distinction Between Species and Va-
rieties 578
4. The Practical Conception of Species 589
5. The Parallel Between Systematic and Sexual Relation-
ship 592
II. THE RANGE OF VALIDITY OF THE DOCTRINE OF MUTATION. . 599
6. The Significance of the Available Evidence 599
7. The Explanation of Adaptations 606
8. Vegetative Mutations 614
III. THE MATERIAL VEHICLES OF THE HEREDITARY CHARACTERS 631
9. Darwin's Pangenesis 631
10. Intracellular Pangenesis 639
11. The Pangenes as Bearers of the Hereditary Char-
acters 643
IV. GEOLOGICAL PERIODS OF MUTATION 651
12. The Periodicity of Progressive Mutations 651
13. Iterative Formation of Species 661
14. The Biochronic Equation , 663
INDEX 675
LITERATURE.
LIST OF THE AUTHOR'S PAPERS BEARING ON THE THEORY OF
MUTATION.
(See the List at the Beginning of the First Volume.)
a. Tntracellular Pangenesis. Translated from the German by
Prof. C. Stuart Gager. Chicago : The Open Court Pub-
lishing Co., 1910.
b. Fluctuating Variability and Mutability.
Eine zweigipfelige Yariationscurve. Roux' Archiv fur Entwicklungsmechanik
der Organismen, 1895, II, Heft I. Archiv. Neerl., 1895.
Sur les courbes Galtoniennes des monstruosites. Bull, scient. France et Bel-
gique, 1898, T. XXVII, p. 395.
Over het omkeeren van halve Galton-curven. Botanisch Jaarboek, Gent, 1898, X,
p. 27.
Ueber Curvenselection bei Chrysanthemum segetum. Ber. d. d. bot. Ges., 1899,
Bd. XVII, Heft 3.
De zaadkweekeryen te Erfurt. Het Nederlandsch Tuinbouwblad, 1891, p. 327.
Gladiolus nanceianus, ibid., VIII, Jan. 1892. Tulipa Greigi, ibid., May 1892.
Caladium, ibid., July 1892. Caladium's van ALFRED BLEU, ibid., July 1892.
Dubbele Seringen, ibid., Sept. 1892. Grootbloemige Canna's I and II,
ibid., Dec. 1892. Amaryllis, ibid., IX, Sept. 1893.
c. Spiral Torsions.
Ueber die Erblichkeit der Zwangsdrehung. Ber. d. d. bot. Ges., 1889, VIII, p. 7.
Eenige gevallen van Klemdraai by de Meekrap. Bot. Jaarboek, Gent, 1891,
III, p. 74-
Monographic der Zwangsdrehungen. Jahrb. f. wiss. Bot., 1891, XXIII, pp. 13-
206, Plates II-XI.
Bydragen tot de leer van den Klemdraai. Bot. Jaarboek, 1892, IV, p. 145.
Eine Methode, Zwangsdrehungen aufzusuchen. Ber. d. d. bot. Ges., 1894, Bd.
XII, Heft 2.
On Biastrepsis in Its Relation to Cultivation. Annals of Botany, 1899, XIII,
P- 395-
d. Fasciations and Other Anomalies.
Sur un spadice tubuleux du Peperomia maculosa. Archiv. Neerl., 1891, T,
XXIV, p. 258.
viii Literature.
Over de erfelykheid der fasciatien. Bot. Jaarboek, Gent, 1894, VI, p. 72.
Over de erfelykheid van synfisen. Bot. Jaarboek, 1895, VII, p. 129.
Krfelyke monstrositeiten in den ruilhandel der Bot. Tuinen. Bot. Jaarboek,
1897, IX, p. 66.
Een epidemic van vergroeningen. Bot. Jaarboek. 1896, VIII, p. 66.
Sur la culture des monstruosites. Cps. rs. de 1'Acad. des Sc.. Paris, 1899.
Sur la culture des fasciations des especes annuelles et bisannuelles. Revue gene-
rale de botanique, 1899, T. XI, p. 136.
Ueber die Abhangigkeit der Fasciation vom Alter bei zvveijahrigen Pflanzen.
Bot. Centralblatt, 1899, LXXVII.
Ueber die Periodicitat partieller Variationen. Ber. d. d. bot. Ges., 1899, XVII,
Heft 2, p. 45.
Over het periodisch ontreden van anomalien op monstreuze planten. Bot. Jaar-
boek, 1899, XI, p. 46.
Sur !a periodicite des anomalies dans les plantes monstrueuses. Archiv Xeerl.,
Serie II, T. III.
Over verdubbeling van Phyllopodien. Bot. Jaarboek, 1893, V, p. 108.
Ueber tricotyle Rassen. Ber. d. d. bot. Ges., 1902, Bd. XX, Heft 2.
e. Unit-Characters.
ADAM'S Gotiden regen (Cytisus Adami). Album der Natuur, 1894.
Hybridizing of Monstrosities. Journ. Roy. Hortic. Soc., 1899.
Sur la fecondation hybride de 1'albumen. Cps. rs. de 1'Acad. de Paris, 1899
and Ref. Biol. Centralbl., 1900.
Sur la fecondation hybride de rendosperme chez le Mais. Revue generale de
botanique, 1900, T. XII, p. 129.
Sur la loi de disjonction des hybrides. Cps. rs. de 1'Acad. de Paris, 1900.
Das Spaltungsgesetz der Bastarde. Ber. d. d. bot. Ges., 1900, Bd. XVIII,
Heft" 3-
Ueber erbungleiche Kreuzungen. Ber. d. d. bot. Ges., 1900. Bd. XVIII.
Heft 9.
Sur les unites des caracteres specifiques. Revue generale de botanique, 1900,
T. XII, p. 257.
The Law of Separation of Characters in Crosses. Journ. Roy. Hortic. Soc.,
1901, XXV. Part 3.
On Artificial Atavism. Proceed. Americ. Hortic. Soc., 1902.
La loi de MENDEL et les caracteres constants des hybrides. Cps. rs. de 1'Acad.
de Paris, 1903.
Anwendung der Mutationslehre auf die Bastardirungsgesetze. Ber. d. d. bot.
Ges., 1903, Bd. XXI. p. 45.
Befruchtung und Bastardirung; ein Vortrag, 1903. Leipsic, Veit & Co.
PART I.
THE ORIGIN OF HORTICULTURAL VARIETIES.
I. THE SIGNIFICANCE OF HORTICULTURAL
VARIETIES IN THE THEORY OF
SELECTION.
i. VARIABILITY IN GARDEN PLANTS.
DARWIN based his theory of selection, in great part,
on the well-known horticultural principle that new varie-
ties are obtained by seeking for small deviations with
subsequent isolation and selection. Variations which at
their first appearance almost escape observation can be
worked up by the skill of the gardener ; in doing so varia-
bility is seen to increase, and in favorable cases, very
rapidly. In this way a new form arises, which answers
the purposes and rewards the labors of the breeder.
We have all heard how beautiful double varieties
have resulted from the appearance of single flowers in
which only one stamen and this often only partially was
transformed into a petal.
In the first volume we dealt with this practice more
than once, and pointed out how liable it is to give rise
to misunderstanding when applied to the elucidation of
the problem of specific differentiation (Vol. I, 23, pp.
176-185). The object of the present Part is to collate
the relevant data and to show what light they throw on
this all-important problem. Of course we can only go
.^o far as the incomplete and scanty character of the
material will allow.
4 The Significance of Horticultural Varieties.
The development of the statistical treatment of varia-
tion which took place after DARWIN'S time, allows of an
altogether different conception of the phenomena than
was possible some fifty years ago. It was shown that
the fluctuation of characters is due to their development
to a greater or less degree. But the character in ques-
tion does not vary in any other than these two directions.
The variation is linear (Vol. I, p. 118). It increases
or diminishes but creates nothing new. New characters
can arise, so to speak, alongside of it, but they arise
independently of the fluctuation of the old ones.
This applies to the case before us. The variations
which the horticulturist looks for and then works up
are not variations of the old characters', such may indeed
give rise, by selection, to improved races, but not to
new types (Vol. I, p. 82). The required deviations are
anomalies, as in the example of the origin of double
flowers, just cited. When such an anomaly arises we may
be sure that the new character already existed in the
internal organization of the plant. Where it springs
from and how it arose is a matter of indifference to the
breeder : he has got it and can work it up. In other
words : ' 'The first condition necessary for raising a nov-
elty is to possess it" (Vol. I. p. 185). ,
In this connection two cases are distinguished in prac-
tice according as one is dealing with apparently invariable
forms, or with forms exhibiting a high degree of fluctu-
ating variability. In the former case all that has to be
done is to isolate the novelty and to free it of possible
impurities introduced by crossing. If this can be done
without much difficulty the variety is perfect and con-
stant from the beginning and needs only a few years of
multiplication before it can be put on the market (Vol.
Variability in Garden Plants. 5
I, pp. 77-80). Many white flowered varieties afford
good examples of this kind of novelty.
But it is very different with the second case. A nov-
elty which exhibits fluctuating variability in a high de-
gree seldom makes its first appearance in a full state of
development. As a rule it is very slightly developed at
first. The novelty is betrayed, as the expression is, by
a quite small trace or indication. From the scientific
standpoint we have to regard this as a minus-variant,
i. e., as an extreme variant in the minus direction of the
new character (Vol. I, p. 51). And it is plain that the
seeds of such a variant of the new variety will, when
sown in the garden, soon give the mean value of the
character in question.
This process is, as we can easily see, fundamentally
a phenomenon of regression (Vol. I, Figs. 18 and 19, pp.
73 and 84) ; but to the breeder it is a progressive change,
and by no means an inconsiderable one, since on it the
success of his operations largely depends. This apparent
paradox, however, has been a great obstacle to the under-
standing of these phenomena. But, to us, it explains in
a very clear way the initial and rapid increase in varia-
bility; for it is obvious that an approximation to the
mean value will take place much more easily and rapidly
than a departure from it.
The breeder can now either rest content with this
"regressive advance"; or he can endeavor to raise the
new form above its mean value by choosing plus-variants
as seed-parents. But in the latter case the value of the
new form remains dependent on the continuance of se-
lection (Vol. I, p. 80).
Note's dealing with this process of breeding are not
rare in horticultural literature, but they are generally
6 The Significance of Horticultural Varieties.
short and lack precision being much inferior in this re-
spect to the accurate accounts that are given of artificial
crossings. I shall bring together the most important
facts that I have been able to find, in the following sec-
tion (2).
In order to penetrate more deeply into these phenom-
ena I have endeavored to apply this method to a series
of cases. With the help of control experiments, and by
keeping detailed records, I succeeded in finding out how
such novelties usually develop themselves. Just as hap-
pens in practice, I was successful with some cases but not
with others. And the correspondence between my results
and the experience of breeders seems to me to be so com-
plete that my experiments may simply be taken as in-
stances of the method under discussion.
I propose to distinguish, therefore, between highly
variable and only slightly variable novelties. The lat-
*ter are generally assumed to be instances of single var-
iations which arise suddenly. In the case of these I
shall, therefore, only have to discuss their origin and the
question of their constancy. (Chapter IV of this Part.)
Much more important from the critical standpoint are the
varieties with a high degree of fluctuating variability, i. e.,
those very cases which passed for instances of the origin
of new characters by artificial selection (Chapters II and
VIII). As examples of this I refer to variegated leaves
and to double and striped flowers.
If we now compare, from a theoretical standpoint,
this high variability with the normal examples which we
dealt with before (Vol. I, pp. 47-52 etc.) we shall see
that the two are not exactly the same. In variegated
leaves the yellow alternates with the green, in semi-double
flowers the petaloid stamens alternate with normal ones
Variability in Garden Plants. 7
and so forth. Therefore we are not here dealing with the
variable development of a single quality, but with the
simultaneous operation, or rather with the conflict, of
two qualities. For in proportion as the one or the other
of them prevails the plant will be more or less variegated,
double and so forth. One of the characters is the old,
normal one, pertaining to the original species. The other
is the new, abnormal one pertaining to the variety in pro-
cess of formation, in fact the anomaly. And the conflict
of these two antagonistic types affords at least a partial
explanation of this extraordinary variability.
The green color itself is only very slightly variable,
and the pure yellow or golden varieties, in which the
green is entirely absent, are equally uniform (varietates
anreae, for example Pyrcthnim Partlicniuin aureum).
Of "double" forms there are two types ; the ordinary
highly variable more or less double sorts, and on the
other hand the sterile varieties which exhibit this peculiar-
ity to its full extent in all their flowers (see Ranunculus
acris petalomana, Vol. I, Fig. 40, p. 194). In this case
the types with a high degree of fluctuating variability
might be considered as a connecting link between two
almost invariable forms, the normal single and the pet-
alomanous types.
If we regard this principle as an explanation of the
case in point we arrive at the conception of intermediate
forms with two antagonistic characters strking for the
mastery, and possessing a remarkably high degree of vari-
ability as a result of this struggle. The extent of this
variability differs from case to case : in the most extreme
examples whole organs or even whole individuals can
come exactly to resemble one of the types between which
they oscillate. Pure green or, on the other hand, pure
8 The Significance of Horticultural Varieties.
yellow or even white leaves or seedlings are by no means
rare in variegated varieties. But the resemblance is only
superficial. The green minus variant of the variegated
type does not belong to the original species, nor the yel-
low plus variant to the golden variety; as may often be
seen by sowing the seeds of such extreme types.
I propose to call such varieties intermediate races, and
if neither of the two antagonistic characters preponder-
ates too much over the other, balanced races or ever-
sporting varieties 1 (see 3).
If we attempt to make a statistical study and graph-
ical description of the variability in such intermediate
forms we must obviously not expect such simple and
straightforward curves as those which describe the var-
iability of normal characters (Vol. I, p. 48). In prin-
ciple we may expect to obtain figures which simultane-
ously exhibit the two magnitudes that is to say com-
pound curves such as have been studied by LUDWIG,
BATESON, PEARSON, DAVENPORT and others. It is evi-
dent that they will present very different forms according
to the mutual proportion of the two characters (see be-
low 3-5). At the same time it is clear that in such
cases selection may lead to special results which will often
be due to the impossibility of transgressing the characters
of the two limiting types (see 5 and Fig. 3).
The two following generalizations may be derived
from the facts we have been discussing.
1. Some horticultural varieties owe their existence to
a single nezv character. These are usually not more vari-
able than the original species and as a rule just as con-
stant from seed. Very frequently the novelty consists
in the loss or latency of a character of the parent spe-
1 See Species and Varieties, Their Origin by Mutation, p. 309.
Increase in Variability in One Direction. 9
cies. In cases where the origin of such a novelty is satis-
factorily known it always happened suddenly. For the
combination of several characters in the same variety
see Vol. I, p. 197.
2. On the other hand some horticultural varieties are
compound types which owe their existence to the associa-
tion of two (or more) antagonistic characters. The two
characters tend to exclude one another more or less com-
pletely and struggle for the upper hand; from this there
results a very high degree of variability in their mani-
festation (as in variegation, stripes, doubleness and so
forth). These forms usually first appear as minus var-
iants, i. e., with a slight degree of development of the
abnormality in which condition they are sought for and
isolated and subsequently improved by selection. The
artificial production, therefore, of such a form is not a
sudden one but a process of gradual improvement Their
first origin however remains unknown.
2. THE DOCTRINE OF THE INCREASE IN VARIABILITY
IN ONE DIRECTION BROUGHT ABOUT
BY SELECTION.
One of the most attractive parts of the doctrine of
selection is that according to which variability may be
increased by selection. Many observations, especially in
horticulture, seem to support this view ; which, if it were
true would afford an almost irrefutable argument in favor
of the prevailing belief in the omnipotence of natural
selection ("Vol. I, p. 119).
Varieties are said to be incipient species. By selecting
the individuals which deviate most from the type of the
species it is believed to be possible to attain first to varia-
tions and then to varieties. To these is ascribed the
10 The Significance of Horticultural Varieties.
tendency to become fixed and so to become races : in the
same way these races would later be transformed into
species. This is the generally accepted view.
This view is based, as I attempted to show in the first
part of the first volume, on an unwarranted extension
of DARWIN'S theory of selection. DARWIN argued from
the results obtained in horticulture ; but these, at least as
described in the works of the best authorities, do not
seem to me to justify such an extension.
According to the prevailing view, man has the power
to produce any desired amelioration in any species ready
to hand. All characters vary and all that need be done
would be to isolate the extreme variants and to breed
further from them. The process takes some time of
course but in many species the experiment is already
lasting about half a century. But the advances which
have been made, and which are of the very greatest prac-
tical importance, do not tally with this assumption. On
the contrary we learn from them that for much that has
been attained much has proved unattainable.
The comparative studies of systematists show us that
almost everywhere there exist imperceptible transitional
stages between the smallest differences and perfectly dis-
tinct species. This forms a weighty argument for, but
no proof of, the prevalent view. For we have to reckon
here with transgressive variability (Vol. I, Part II, 25,
p. 430), which tends to blur the boundaries of related
groups.
I have indicated in the foregoing section (1) the
principles on which in my opinion an elucidation of the
process in question must be based. If a small anomaly
is found in a wild or cultivated species, and a new and
constant form is raised from this by selection, the whole
Increase in Variability in One Direction. 11
sequence of events may have the appearance of having
been gradually brought about by the free will of the ex-
perimenter ; whereas as a matter of fact the result was
attained mainly by good luck.
If we look through the literature of horticulture we
shall soon see that this illusion has not taken in the really
efficient breeder. He knows perfectly well that neither
the beginning nor the end of such an experiment is under
his control. It is only between these two limits that
everything depends on his skill.
The first indication of an anomaly in a pure species
appears by chance ; and it is a well-known rule in horti-
culture that the breeder should always be on the lookout
for such chance occurrences. It does not matter how
small the deviation is so long as it is an anomaly (p. 4).
When such a deviation has once been found it lies with
the breeder to perfect it and bring it to its full develop-
ment. But the ever present, more or less considerable,
fluctuating variations of normal characters are of no use
for this purpose; by their means many varieties may be
made better and prettier, but they can give rise to nothing
really new.
The best horticultural authorities are in agreement
on this point. CARRIERE for example says : "Uhorticul-
tenr ne pent faire naitre les varietes" and in greater de-
tail in reference to double flowers: "Le point de depart
des fleurs donbles est en dehors de notre puissance coin me
de nos calcnls; nons ne ponvons rien, on a pen pres rien,
sur le fait initiatif; nons ne ponrons qnc le saisir lorsqn'il
se presente; nons ne pouvons pas le provoqner; c'est nn
effct, dont la canse nous est inconnnc." 1 A well-known
1 E. A. CARRIERE, Production et fixation dcs rarictcs dans les
vegctaux, 1865, p. 64 and p. 15.
12 The Significance of Horticultural Varieties.
English breeder, WILLIAM PAUL, says : l 'He who is
seeking to improve any class of plants, should watch
narrowly and seize with alacrity any deviation from the
fixed character However unpromising in appearance
at the outset, he knows not what issues may lie concealed
in a variation." SALTER also said that the greatest diffi-
culty lies in finding a small initial deviation ; but when this
has once been found all the rest lies within our power,
however small the variation may be. And DARWIN, who
cites this, 2 always emphasized its great importance when-
ever he had occasion to refer to it.
In other words, which we have already often quoted :
The main condition necessary to produce a novelty is to
be in possession of its first step.
And yet as is well known the attempt is not by any
means always successful. Sometimes the variation dis-
appears without leaving a trace behind ; in which case of
course all further efforts to deal with it are in vain.
Unfixable deviations of this kind are, according to
my experience, the occasional manifestation of latent
characters. What the breeder wants to find are those
cases in which the chance anomaly has already become
a heritable although hidden race. If this has happened
the anomaly will, in the first place, easily manifest itself,
if the conditions of life are not quite unfavorable and in
the second can rapidly be developed to the level of a good
horticultural variety.
So far as the available data enable -us to judge, breed-
ing experiments of this kind always follow the same
course. Hosts of examples can be found. Extensive
1 Contributions to Horticultural Literature, 1892. Nature, Vol. 46,
P- 583-
2 Variations of Animals and Plants, II, p. 249. See also Part I,
p. 267 et seq.
Increase in Variability in One Direction. 13
sowings repeated year after year avail nothing if chance
does not play its part. Anemone coronaria plena arose
in the nurseries of WILLIAMSON in England as a single
plant, which exhibited a slight petaloid broadening of one
of the stamens. 1 From the seed of this specimen a race
has been started, the flowers of which became fully
double in the course of a few generations. The double
varieties of roses, Campanulas, and many other garden
plants have arisen in the same way. I saw a bed of
mignonette (Reseda odorata) some of which had double
spikes, in a nursery at Erfurt. The spikes were fasciated,
the flowers were broader and the whole plant fuller, more
compact and handsomer than the species. The plants of
this bed had been produced from the seed of two fasciated
specimens which had accidentally appeared the year be-
fore. The normal were weeded out and the abnormal
saved and allowed to set seed with a view to putting a
new r variety on the market.
In cases such as this, selection has a twofold object.
In the first place the variety must be isolated, that is
purged of the impurities resulting from free crossing.
It must also be actually improved by selection. The first
indications of doubling are, as we have seen, single super-
numerary petals, or in composites single supernumerary
ray florets on the disc ; the first indication of a new color
is often very pale : slit leaves and petals are indicated by
quite small imaginations, combs (Vol. I, p. 191) appear
as small outgrowths. All these qualities had to be im-
proved by selection up to the level of the mean of the
character and then even perhaps beyond.
An improvement of this kind, when once started, is
effected not only rapidly but with increasing swiftness.
DARWIN, he. cit., TT, p. 269.
14 The Significance of Horticultural 1 \irietics.
Hence the illusion of an increase in variability. The ex-
planation is simply this that, as shown in the preceding
section ( 1), we first find a minus variant of the new
character, which, in accordance with the law of regres-
sion, approaches not the character of the old species but
the mean value of the new variety, as soon as it is iso-
lated. And this takes place easily and swiftly since the
new variety in this case behaves like an improved race
on the cessation of selection or under reversed selection
(Vol. 1, 14, p. 122).
The progress made by this improvement and through
the purification from the results of crossing is often so
rapid that it can be expressed in terms of a geometrical
series. This generalization does not attain to the rank
of a law, but my meaning will become clearer by citing
an example. HOFMEISTER sowed the seeds of plants of
Papaver somniferum polycepJialiim, 1 which he had found
growing between normal examples of the species. By
selecting the fruits which were richest in supernumerary
carpels, but without isolation, he effected the following
increase in the number of abnormal examples in the suc-
ceeding generations :
Year: 1863 1864 1865 1866 1867
Percentage of abnormal plants: 6% 17% 27% 69% 97%
Geometric series: 8 16 32 64 (100)
These figures, as we see, do not differ considerably
from a geometric series. I do not lay much stress on
the fact, but I have myself more than once obtained
similar series of figures in breeding experiments.
The limits that can be reached are as little under the
control of the breeder as the starting-points that had to
1 Allgememe Morphologic, p. 565. See our Fig. 27 on p. 138 of
the first volume; also HOFFMANN, Bot. Zcitg., 1881, p. 397, and VER-
LOT, Production et fixation des varietes, p. 88.
Increase in Variability in One Direction. 15
be waited for. This is most forcibly brought out by the
fact that numerous horticultural varieties are still at
exactly the same level as they were at the time of their
introduction. The most vigorous selection continued over
long periods of time has only rarely succeeded in effecting
a further improvement in the same direction. We are
familiar with hosts of variegated plants, but Aurea vari-
eties are very rare. Flowers with petalomany are sterile,
and the plants can only be multiplied by vegetative meth-
ods. But it is quite clear that this difficulty is by no means
the cause of their rarity. Amongst composites we occa-
sionally find isolated heads without tongue florets, but
how small is the number of discoid varieties. I once
found an example of Coreopsis tinctoria in my cultures,
which exhibited only some spare ray florets, but although
I isolated the plant, the abnormality did not reappear
from its seed. Catacorolla (an outward doubling of the
corolla so as to form lappets) occurs almost only as a
commercial race in Gloxinia superba. Fistulous compo-
sites are rare ; there is room on the market for monoph-
yllous and laciniate varieties of many species, if only we
could make them. But so long as chance does not put
them into our hands, all our labor is in vain.
Nevertheless, all plants no doubt possess numerous
latent characters. Any culture carried out on a sufficiently
large scale, or continued for several years, will give con-
vincing proof. In fact it is often very difficult to keep
races free from anomalies. Agrostemnia Githago, Raph-
anus Rhaphanistnun and many other species contain an
almost inconceivable number. Amongst garden plants
desirable novelties must obviously be rare now because
thev must have been already found and put on the market ;
16 The Significance of Horticultural Varieties.
useless and indifferent anomalies are common enough,
especially in extensive cultures.
When a new horticultural variety has been isolated
and "fixed," that is to say improved and rid of impuri-
ties by a few years' cultivation no considerable further
improvement in the same direction is to be expected.
Only two ways of progress are still at hand. These are
to wait for the chance appearance of a new abnormality
in the same strain, or to combine the new character with
others by crossing. The former method is dependent
on chance and therefore often unsatisfactory. The sec-
ond is almost sure to succeed, and thus it is always chosen.
Each new character is immediately transferred to nu-
merous other varieties of the species and a corresponding
number of novelties obtained in this way. Thus LE-
MOINE transferred the double flowers of a single double
lilac to several dozen varieties, and the Cactus Dahlia
was, very soon after its introduction, obtainable in almost
every shade of color and doubleness. Ordinarily this
process is described in the opposite way that is to say,
it is claimed that the properties of the old varieties are
transferred to the new type. In this way there appears
a vast series of varieties forming a new group co-exten-
sive with the older forms of the original species. Thus
a single new character can double the number of varieties.
Petunias, Zinnias and Fuchsias are familiar examples of
the application of this method in former times, Gladiolus,
Begonia and many others of its recent application. The
ostrich-feather Chrysanthemum (with ciliated petals)
arose about thirty years ago in a single variety (Alph.
Hardy), but can now be obtained in large numbers of
forms.
The doctrine of the onesided increase of variability
Increase in Variability in One Direction. 17
selection is based, therefore, as far as the available
data enable us to decide, on the existence of strains with
heritable but hitherto latent characters. Such races are
highly variable, and their existence is betrayed when they
first are met with, by trifling anomalies which however
can easily be worked up by selection. As a result they
rapidly depart from tlie type of the species but only be-
cause they approach their neiv type: and as soon as this
has been reached bv isolation or exceeded bv selection
j *f
it is just as difficult to effect any further improvement
as in ordinary improved races. These varieties cannot
be evoked at will; we have to wait till they chance to ap-
pear. Nor when once fully developed can we improve
them further. Nothing but chance that is to say some
unknown factor can as yet overstep these two limits;
selection can effect no more than the most transparent
illusion of any thing approaching complete control.
II. LATENT AND SEMI-LATENT CHARACTERS.
3. EVERSPORTING VARIETIES.
Before I proceed to deal with the results which have
been obtained, in horticulture, with these highly variable
varieties it is desirable, in order to clear up the concep-
tions involved, to fix our attention on the various stages
which may be interpolated between a species and a simple
and constant variety derived from it.
We will start from the fact that the chance appear-
ance of an anomaly by no means always opens up the
way to the acquisition of a novelty. One example out of
many will suffice. Pitchers (Figs. 16, 106, and 109, Vol.
I, pp. 61, 470, 484) are usually found as quite rare and
isolated variations, 1 but in some species of plants, such
as Magnolia and Tilia, tolerably frequently. But a vari-
ety as rich in these structures as, for example, Tri folium
pratensc quinquc folium is in 4- and 5-merous leaves does
not exist, although it would obviously attract attention
and pay the trouble of breeding experiments. 2
This shows that an anomaly discovered by chance
may be the expression of a latent character which cannot
be brought to its full state of development. Besides this
1 Over de erfelykheid van synfisen, Knildkundig Jaarbock, Gent,
1895, P- 129-
2 A variety of Ficus religiosa, with all its leaves changed into
pitchers, has since been introduced into Europe by Mr. PRAIN, the
Director of Kew-gardens. (Note of 1910.)
Ever sporting Varieties. 19
extreme but very common mode of appearance two other
cases are possible, according to my experience :
1. When the seeds of an abnormal individual are
sown the anomaly is repeated from time to time in a few
or more individuals, remaining rare or only appearing
in a feeble state of development. Selection may improve
it, but only to a very inconsiderable extent.
2. Under favorable circumstances the anomaly may
increase rapidly both in the degree of its development and
in the number of individuals which present it. A so-called
constant race is formed in the course of a few genera-
tions. It is subject to a high degree of fluctuating vari-
ability in respect to the character in question and is
largely dependent on cultivation.
I propose to term the first type of characters scini-
latcnt and to distinguish amongst latent characters be-
tween the genuine completely latent ones and those which
occasionally come to light or the semi-latent ones. This
term refers to the behavior of the character in the race as
a whole; a semi-latent character may remain latent in
many individuals and organs and be active in others.
A true latent character on the other hand only very
rarely becomes active.
If we study these three cases statistically, trying to
plot the variation of the anomaly in the form of a curve
(p. 8) we generally obtain the following results:
First cose. The genuine latent characters appear so
rarely that they do not afford sufficient material for a
curve.
Second case. Semi-latent characters must be studied
in combination with their antagonistic active characters,
and are expressed by half curves (Fig. 1, p. 28), from
which a two-sided curve mav be derived bv selection
20 Latent and Semi-Latent Characters.
(Fig. 2, p. 34), the apex of which however does not
become very distant from that of the half-curve.
Third case. The characters are first expressible by
half curves because they are minus variants; but after
isolation the curve very soon becomes a two-sided one
with a new apex. The new variety reaches its full de-
velopment and is maintained without further selection.
A schematic presentation of the conflict between two
antagonistic characters is given below :
The normal character is: The anomaly is:
I. active latent.
II. active semi-latent.
III. An equilibrium is maintained.
IV. semi-latent active.
V. latent active.
I do not of course suppose that no further cases are
possible, that there may not for example be various stages
of semilatency. The facts at our disposal do not admit of
any such definite statement. On the other hand it must
be stated that the scheme I have given covers the cases
which have been so far collected ; we shall soon see large
numbers of examples of the main cases, whereas of others
I have not yet found any.
In the above table I obviously represents the normal,
original species, and V the slightly variable and constant
variety derived from it. The three other numbers repre-
sent the three intermediate forms of which the two first
(II and III) correspond to actuality whilst the fourth
merely follows from the scheme. I am rather doubtful
as to its occurrence in nature.
It is necessary to introduce special names for the
first two intermediate forms. I shall therefore call them
both intermediate races, one of which- No. II I shall
Eversporting Varieties. 21
call a half race, and No. Ill a middle race. The word
race is obviously not used here in the sense of an im-
proved rare (Vol. I, p. 80) but simply means a heritable
form. Instead of middle race I shall usually employ
the more convenient term of eversporting variety. 1
Two examples to which reference has already been
made will serve to illuminate the foregoing discussion.
EXAMPLES.
VARIEGATED LEAVES. DOUBLE FLOWERS.
I. Original species. Green. Simple.
II. Half -race. Rarely variegated. Occasional petaloid
stamens.
III. Eversporting variety. Var. variegata. Var. plena.
V. Constant variety. Var. aurea. Var. petalomana.
The parallelism of these two groups rests on the
assumption that the same character appearing in a state
of full development would give rise to the constant golden
and to the fully double varieties; 2 and that it is by their
mixture with the antagonistic character that variegated
and half-double varieties arise. The object of this as-
sumption is solely to present the matter more clearly ;
for in cases of segregation the characters behave slightly
differently (see p. 124).
There are many examples of half races and ever-
sporting varieties; the former constitute a very con-
siderable part of the material of teratology and afford
suitable material for the experimental study of monstros-
ities. The same holds good for many eversporting vari-
eties, and I shall have to recur to this point in the second
part of this volume with especial reference to twisted
stems and fasciations. Half races as a rule exhibit their
1 See Species and Varieties, Their Origin by Mutation, Chapters
XI-XV, pp. 309-459-
2 See 19 and especially 24 (on variegation).
22 Latent and Semi-Latent Characters.
abnormality too seldom to be of any use, or at any rate
to be of more than of secondary value, in horticulture.
On the other hand the eversporting varieties highly con-
tribute to the diversity among horticultural plants. Nu-
merous varieties with variegated leaves, with striped or
double flowers, with double heads amongst the compo-
sites, belong to this group. The Formae cristatae of many
ferns, the combs in the flowers of Primula sinensis, Cyc-
lamen persicum, Begonia etc., the polycephaly of Rapaver,
the catacorolla of Gloxinia superba, and a series of other
more or less rare instances may also be adduced.
It is, obviously, not necessary that all the forms named
should exist for every pair of antagonistic characters.
In many cases the intermediate races are absent and in
J
others one or two of them. It is, likewise, not necessary
that the pure type corresponding to a certain intermediate
race should exist. We can, in such cases, very often
reconstruct it by the help of analogy. The following
are instances which will be described more fully later on
in this part, in which the corresponding constant vari-
ety is still failing.
SPKC.BS. HA LF - RACE .
Tri folium pratense wild four-leaved T. p. guinque folium.
clover
Trifolium incarnatum T. i. quadrifolium unknown.
Ranunculus bulbosus R. b. semiplenus unknown.
Chrysanthemum inodcrum unknown C. i. plenissimum.
Chrysanthemum segetum C. s . grandiflorum C. s. plenum.
Caltha palustris furnishes another instance; it ex-
hibits in nature a half race with supernumerary petals
and is represented on the market by a uniformly double
sterile variety exhibiting petalomany. Camellia japonica
presents the two types of doubling in different varieties.
Eversporting I 'arietics. 23
The remarkable fistulous and monophyllous varieties, so
well known as examples of partial atavism, are further
instances of eversporting types (Vol. I, Fig. 38, p. 193,
and Fig. 15 of this volume), together with the viviparous
grasses (Poa alpina liuipara, Poa bnlbosa livipara, etc.)
and a number of other viviparous forms such as Agave
vk'ipara and so forth. 1 If the constant variety corre-
sponding to a certain intermediate race does not exist,
this latter is usually classed as a variety in the case of
middle races, but as a heritable anomaly in the case of
half races.
It is, further, very probable that many natural spe-
cies which attract attention by the high degree of vari-
ability of some particular character are really in a way
intermediate races, i. e., that they owe their multiformity
to the co-existence of two antagonistic characters. In-
stead of entering further into this very attractive subject
I shall content myself with citing the case of Acacia
dk'ersi folia which owes its name and its nature to the
conflict between the two characters of bipinnate leaves
and flattened petioles without leaflets (phyllody of the
stalks).
The question of the constancy of these intermediate
races is a very important one. I propose to deal with
it when referring to individual cases in detail; and the
only general statement I shall make now is that both con-
stant and inconstant intermediate races exist. On the
one hand there are those cases in which an overstepping
of the limits between these two races is apparently as
rare as the mutations by which new species arise, and
1 See GOEBEL, Organografihie, I, pp. 153-159; E. H. HUNGER,
Ueber einige vivipare Pflamen. Diss. Rostock, 1887. Bot. Jahresber.,
1888, T. XVI, I, p. 421, and also, especially, CLOS, in Actcs du congrcs
international dc botaniquc, Paris, Sept., 1900, p. 7.
24 Latent and Semi-Latent Characters.
in which at least, in spite of every precaution and care,
I have not yet succeeded in obtaining the one race from
the other. (Trifolium incarnatum qnadrij oliiim , T. pra-
tensc qiiinqucfolium, Ranunculus bulbosus scmiplcnus.)
On the other hand are those races which when cultivated
on a sufficiently large scale give rise every year to indi-
viduals which seems to overstep the otherwise fixed lim-
its of the race. These are therefore inconstant inter-
mediate races. I regard this phenomenon as one of
atavism, at any rate in those cases where, as in my own
observations, they revert from an eversporting variety
to the type of the parent species without however ac-
quiring the constancy of the latter. Atavistic phenom-
ena of this kind are well known in striped flowers and
variegated leaves ; and I have also found very striking
examples of it in Linaria vulgaris pcloria and Plantago
lance olata ramosa (20 and 17).
Besides the cases which fall into the two categories
just discussed, I succeeded in finding a third in which one
intermediate race arose from the other very rarely and
only in isolated cases. I have seen two cases of this so
far. One was the origin of Linaria vulgaris pcloria from
L. v. hemi'peloria ( 20); the other was the formation
of the double Chrysanthemum segetum plenum (Plate
II), from C. s. grandiflorum with 21 instead of 13
tongue-florets ( 18). Linaria vulg. peloria is probably
an intermediate race, on account of its inconstancy;
whereas L. vulg. hcniipeloria (with stray peloric flowers)
is obviously a half race. The origin of the former from
the latter presumably occurs in nature from time to time.
My Chrysanthemum segetnm plenum is a novelty in the
horticultural sense of the term, being just as double as
the double varieties of other composites; so far as I
Eversporting Varieties. 25
know it has not as yet arisen anywhere else. It consti-
tutes an eversporting variety like a number of other
double composites which are analogous to it; and arose
in my experimental garden, not from the original species,
but from a variety known in the trade as C. s. grandi-
flonun, which forms a first step towards it in respect of
the number of its tongue florets, and is therefore to be
regarded as a half race. 1
Let us now briefly summarize the foregoing dis-
cussion :
1. There exist both in the cultivated state and in
nature a series of forms which are either not constant
or highly variable, a state of affairs which is probably
due to the interaction of two antagonistic characters.
2. Of these two characters one is to be regarded as
normal, that is to say, as belonging to the parent species ;
the other as the abnormal.
3. Where the former preponderates, teratological half
races with their half curves are the result.
4. If the two maintain an equilibrium, there are
formed what I have called middle races, intermediate
races, or eversporting varieties, of which many examples
are to be found amongst garden varieties and "heritable"
teratological races.
5. The high degree of fluctuating variability of the
eversporting variety, its occasional discovery in nature
and in cultivation, and the possibility which it affords
of the working up of striking novelties by means of iso-
lation and selection, afford an explanation of the major-
1 The numerous apices of the curves describing variation in the
number of rays in composites, which have received no explanation
so far, tend however to make the application of this conception diffi-
cult
See also the origin of Dahlia variabilis fistulosa in my cultures
( ii, p. 100.
26 Latent and Semi-Latent Characters.
ity of the phenomena which led DARWIN to his theory of
the slow transformation of species. For at that time it
was believed that the inception of this process was to
be sought in the variation of a character already exist-
ing, whereas as a matter of fact the variation in question
is independent of the fluctuation of the existing char-
acters.
6. The origin of a constant variety or a new species
could be easily imagined to occur in this way: First a
half race would arise from a pure race, then from this
half race a middle race and lastly, from this latter, a new
constant form. But this would be pure fancy, since it
is without any basis of fact. Besides in many cases the
intermediate stages are entirely wanting.
4. HALF RACES AND HALF CURVES.
The study of anomalies must be based on the theory
that external factors can only be efficient in altering the
form of the plant if the power to react to them (or the
potentiality for the change) is already present. 1 'The
induction of malformations by external causes is no more
than the manifestation of latent potentialities," says GOE-
BEL. 2
Every plant possesses a whole host of such latenV
potentialities. A single plant of Plantago lanceolata may
be ramosa, stipitata, and bracteata\ it may have splil
leaves and pitchers composed of one or two leaves; and
it may exhibit abnormal twisting and forked ears, or
present a whole series of other anomalies. The seeds of
a single self-fertilized plant will very often give rise to
1 See Intracellulare Pangcnesis, p. 194.
2 GoEBEL, Organo graphic, p. 158.
Half Races and Half Curves. 27
a whole series of malformations. Many cultivated plants,
such as Cyclamen, Pelargonium and Fuchsia, are particu-
larly productive of such abnormalities.
The internal factors may either be latent or semi-
latent. In the former case the characters are either not
manifested, or only exceptionally, as in the pinnate leaves
of the red clover (Fig. 46) and as in the numerous
cases of pitchers which have been found once, or only
at long intervals, in the same species. In the second case
they appear more or less regularly, often yearly, and in
many specimens. For example I have observed the for-
mation of pitchers on Magnolia obovata in the various
botanical gardens which I have visited ; and this species
as well as its near allies bears pitchers with us every
year. 1
In both cases these potentialities are heritable. This
is proved by their frequence in the case of the semi-latent
characters and rendered extremely probable in that of
the latent ones by their occasional reappearance.
Latent arid semi-latent characters constitute what we
may call the outer range of the forms of a species. The
inner range of forms consists of the normal characters
of a species which are exhibited during its normal life
or are only induced by such common stimuli as w r ounds,
mutilations, darkness, or the uncovering of subterranean
organs and so forth. They are part of the innermost
essence of the species. But the countless latent charac-
ters belong just as much to the essence of the species,
especially when they have formed part of the inner range
in some remote ancestor and are therefore atavistic. And
it is just this outer range which presents the best indica-
1 Over de erfelykheid van Synfisen, Bot. Jaarb. d. Gesellsch. Do-
donaea, Gent, 1895, P- I2 9- In the course of ten years I have observed
about 100 pitchers on Magnolia.
28
Latent and Semi-Latent Characters.
tions of descent and therefore of systematic relationship.
It fully deserves and repays the attention given to it, as
CELAKOWSKY'S admirable papers show. It is to be hoped
that others will, following the lines laid down by HEIN-
RICHER, undertake the task of rendering these characters
more amenable to study by cultivation, and so bring an
increased number of them to light.
The manifestations of latent characters are so rare
that they scarcely ever lend
themselves to statistical study
(p. 19). When they recur
from time to time they are
seen to be extremely vari-
able, since as a rule even the
B I rarest anomalies are not
quite the same each time
they appear. It is easily seen
in such cases that the varia-
bility is a unilateral one; but
the construction of curves
usually fails owing to the
sparsity of the material.
The half races are much
more favorable in this re-
spect. Here the deviations
are by no means so very rare.
As a rule the normal character still preponderates, but
material sufficient for statistical study can often be found
without difficulty. It shows clearly that the variation
is a unilateral one. The apex of the curve is the mean
of the normal character, and the deviations all lie on the
same side. And in ordinary cases they are less numerous
1 Ber. d. d. hot. Ges., Vol. XTT, 1894, P- IQ7. Plate X.
5678345
Fig. i. Half Curves. A, Caltha
palustris. Curve of the num-
ber of petals in 416 flowers.
B, Weigelia amabilis, Curve
of the slips of the corolla in
1145 flowers. 1
Half Races and Half Curves. 29
the further they deviate from the type of the species.
Fig. I gives a couple of examples at A and B. A gives
the number of petals of Caltha palustris in a locality not
far from Hilversum; the flowers, where the species is
pure, are pentamerous. But in this place there occurred
flowers with 5-8 petals in the following proportions :
Flowers with 5678 Petals.
Relative number 72% 21% 6% 1%
Weigelia amabilis, also, has normally pentamerous
flowers ; but it often varies in a minus direction. I found
in 1145 flowers on three bushes in our garden (Fig. IB):
Number of slips in the corolla 345
Number of flowers 61 196 888
Half curves differ from the half of a normal curve
because the height of the mean, i. e., the number of nor-
mal cases, is too great. Such curves do not display the
variability of the character given by the highest ordinate,
but that of another character which is concealed in the
normal flowers. 1
Half- or unilateral curves are widely distributed in
nature. Where they occur they point to the existence
of half races. Nevertheless middle races can, under cer-
tain circumstances, as we have already pointed out (p. 20)
exhibit half curves; just as, on the other hand, the half
1 Half curves are therefore compound curves. Their apex cor-
responds to the mean value of the normal character ; their flank is the
expression of the semi-latent character. If the normal character, in
the material at our disposal, does not vary it has no curve of its own,
which accounts for the absence of a flank on the other side. This
for example is the case for curves based on numbers, when the nor-
mal number is constant or practically constant as in the case of the
three-leaved clover or pentamerous flowers. If the normal character
is distinctly, though slightly, variable, as in the case of data based on
measurements, the half curve has a flank on the other side, but it is
very steep. I do not propose to pursue this point any further here,
since it is merely my object to show that half curves are only a
special case of asymmetrical curves.
30 Latent and Semi-Latent Characters.
curve of a half race can be tran formed into a bilateral
curve by selection and high nutrition. I shall recur to
this point shortly.
The well-known researches of FRITZ MULLER with
Abutilon give instances of half curves. 1 MULLER ob-
tained the following figures from a culture with seeds
from flowers with six petals: 145 with 5 petals, 103 with
6, and 13 with 7. Of more recent investigations we may
mention those of BATESON and PERTZ with Veronica
BiiA'bannin according to which the normal cases always
composed 70-90% of the culture in spite of the selection
of the extreme variants in petal-number as seed-parents,
the remaining 30-10% being composed of abnormal cases
in a rapidly diminishing series. 2 The fruits of Aqmlegia
are pentamerous, but 6-, and still more rarely 7-merous,
ones occur. The fruit of the cotton is also pentamerous,
but I have found several tetramerous and occasional
trimerous ones. Papavcr Argenwne has tetramerous
flowers, but specimens with 5, and less often with 6
petals, also occur ; by sowing seeds from the latter I was
not able to obtain any increase in the number.
Duplications of leaves, concrescence of umbel-rays in
UmbclUferae, of the fruit stalks of Cruciferae, of the
fruits themselves in the Compositac and so forth, the
adnation of an axial bud with its axillary branch and a
number of other anomalies behave as half races. The
abnormal cases, which are of course infinitely rarer than
the normal ones, become rarer in proportion as they de-
part from the normal. It is unnecessary to give a longer
list here, I may just mention the catacorolla on the outer
1 HERMANN MULLER, Die Befruchlung dcr Bhimen, p. 450.
2 W. BATESON and Miss D. F. M. PERTZ, Notes on the Inheritance
of Variation in the Corolla of Veronica Bu.vbaumii. Proceed. Cam-
bridge Phil. Soc., Vol. X, Pt. II, p. 78.
Half Races and Half Curves. 31
side of the corolla in a half race of Linaria vulgaris
which I have studied for a few generations, and for
which the half curves have recently been plotted and in-
vestigated by GARJEANNE. 1
It is w r ell known that every species has a tendency,
as the expression is, to vary in certain definite directions ;
in these the deviations occur fairly frequently, in others
either not at all or very seldom. The number of anom-
alies is by no means an unlimited one for a given species,
hut strictly limited. One expression of this phenomenon
is the fact that one species tends to produce and repeat
one particular abnormality, and another species, another.
This general fact, with which we are familiar in vague
expressions of this kind, can be made the starting point
of valuable experimental investigations. For what are
we to understand by "tendency" in these cases? In my
opinion simply the existence of a half race or sometimes
even of an eversporting variety. These two types of
races are, so far as my experience reaches, perfectly dis-
tinct, and in numerous cases amenable to experimental
study; they are things with nothing intrinsically vague
about them although they are sometimes blurred in their
manifestation, under a superficial examination, on ac-
count of the high degree of fluctuating variability which
they exhibit.
>
If we take a plant which presents this tendency to a
particular anomaly and cultivate its progeny, isolating it
with an eye to this tendency, we shall usually find that we
are dealing with an intermediate race of the kind of which
we have spoken. I shall refer to an instance in the fol-
lowing section ( 5) ; but this will be only one out of
1 A. J. M. GARJEANNE, Beobachtungen und Culturversuche ilber
clue Bluthenanomalie von Linaria vulgaris. Flora, 1901, Vol. 88, p.
78; with Plates IX and X.
32 Latent and Semi-Latent Characters,
many. It is frequently uncertain, at first at any rate,
whether besides the half race, the "species" itself exists
in pure condition, that is to say, a race in which the char-
acter in question is not semi-latent but latent. But when,
as is so often the case, the species is widely distributed
but the half race is only observed locally, we are evi-
dently fairly safe in assuming the separate existence of
both.
Anomalies which are very common in nature point
to the existence of eversporting varieties ; those which
are rare, to half races. In the former case they are often
reckoned among the characters proper to the species, as
for instance the remarkable lateral fruitlets on the fruits
of Tetragonia expansa, which were included by DE CAN-
DOLLE in his diagnosis of the species, in his Prodromus. 1
Other well-known instances are the incomplete apetaly
of Ranunculus auriconius, 2 as well as the branched ears
of Lolium perenne ramosum which seem to be relatively
common everywhere in my own country. LENECEK S
records lime-trees with 20-30% of their leaves trans-
formed into pitchers; and with us trees with single
pitchers, and others which produce large numbers of
them every year are met with from time to time (Vol. I,
Fig. 106, p. 470).
In many cases we know both the half race and the
middle race of the same, or of closely related, species.
For example, there grows very commonly here a form
of Plantago major (/. bractcata] which bears more or
A. DE CANDOLLE, Prodromus Regni Vegetabilis. See also EICH-
LER, Bli'tthendiagramme, II, p. 120.
z
WINTER, Journ. of Bot., Vol. 35, 1897, P- 406. This form also
grows in our garden and in our country in the wild condition.
3 O. LENECEK, Mitth. d. naturw. Vercins, Vienna, 1893. Found
not far from Leitmeritz.
Half Races and Half Curves. 33
less numerous green bracts on the lower parts of the
spikes. The well-known Plantago major rosea of our
gardens, all of the bracts of which are green and fairly
large, constitutes the complementary, and constant, ever-
sporting variety. Besides Papavcr somniferum polyceph-
alum (Vol. I, Figs. 27-28, pp. 138-139) which is to be
regarded as an eversporting variety, there are polyceph-
alous half races of P. commntatnm and several other spe-
cies which in my cultures behave in quite a different man-
ner from the former, in response to selection. Besides
the favorite Varietates cristatae of our cultivated ferns
we occasionally find, in nature, wild species with a split
leaf. Cclosia cristata, the cockscomb, is an exceedingly
interesting eversporting variety, 1 besides which fasciated
half races in numerous other genera are known. 2 But
I must refrain from the citation of further instances.
Just as a species can as a rule be distinguished from
its nearest allies by two or several characters, so a half
race can manifest as semi-latent anomalies two or more
characters which are latent in the species in question.
Nor is this by any means rare. In the case of characters
which deviate in the opposite direction from the type of
the species, "double half-curves" may be formed which
have two unequal flanks. The number of petals of
Hypcricum perforatum varies in this way, in this neigh-
borhood, round a mean of 5 ; on the one side going fre-
quently to 4 and rarely to 3, and on the other side rarely
to 6. The corolla of Campanula rotundifolia often varies
from 5 to 6 and 7, and rarely from 5 to 4 and 3. 3
1 See the second part of this volume.
" Botanisch Jaarbock, Gent, 1894, p. 72.
3 See also Ber. d. d. hot. Ges., Vol. XII, 1894, P- 2 2 , where further
examples will be found.
34
Latent and Semi-Latent Characters.
Selection and nutrition have as usual a great effect
on half races. I shall not deal exhaustively with this
point until the end of this part, but will give here a brief
discussion of the general principles underlying it in order
to prepare a proper understanding of the question.
Our discussion of the phenomena of fluctuating vari-
ability in the third part of the first volume led us to the
conclusion that selection and nutrition usually operate
in the same manner on the individual characters of plants.
Fig. 2. Influence of selection and nutrition on the half
race Ranunculus bulbosus scmiplcnus. A, Half Curve
after several years of culture. B, Curve of the 12 best
individuals (i. e., those richest in petals). C, Curve of
the best plant. 1
Positive selection and plenty of food enhance the devel-
opment of a character, whilst selection in a minus direc-
tion or defective nutriment operate in the opposite direc-
tion.
Polycephaly in Papaver soinniferum behaves in this
way, 2 and, as we shall see later on, all the other anomalies
which have been tested do so, as well. Half curves can
thereby be transformed into unilateral ones (Fig. 2) , either
1 Ber. d. d. bot. Ges., Vol. XII, 1894, Plate X, Fig. 4.
8 Vol. I, Part I, pp. I35-M3.
Half Races and Half Curve. 35
by making r. special curve from plants which exhibit the
largest number of abnormalities, or by making a curve
from a race bred from such plants. But an improved
race of this kind remains dependent on selection and high
nutrition, and is soon lost if these are withheld. 1 One
instance will suffice. Achillea Millcfoliinn has white
flowers, but occasional specimens have red ones. From
this I have bred a race with red flowers, which some-
times even attain the deep red of dark wine. After four
years of stringent selection, all the plants in successful
cultures were more or less red. But if the plants were
grown too close or were on poor land, more than half
were white, and when I made further sowings without
selection the proportion of reds rapidly reverted to its
original small amount. On the other hand there is on
the market the well-known Begonia semperfiorens atro-
pnrpurea Vcrnon as a constant dark brownish red vari-
ety.
Eversporting varieties revert rapidly under minus-
selection, but it is seldom possible to eradicate their char-
acter altogether as I experienced when working with the
adnation of the lateral branches to their main stems in
Aster Tripolium and Bidcns grandiflora, and as I shall
describe later in greater detail in the case of Celosia cris-
tata. (See Part II of this volume.)
In conclusion, we see that in nature as well as in
cultivation (especially in the case of horticultural vari-
eties and other anomalies) intermediate forms between
the original species and its constant variety are often
met with. The two commonest are the half race and the
middle race or eversporting variety. The former has
a half curve, the latter a bilateral one. Both occur in
1 Vol. I, Part I, 14, p. 122.
36
Latent and Semi-Latent Characters.
numerous species and genera, either together, or sepa-
rately. Both are easily influenced by high nutrition and
selection, but are usually quite distinct and only appar-
ently connected bv transitional forms.
5. TRIFOLIUM PRATENSE QUINQUEFOLIUM, AN EVER-
SPORTING RACE.
Four-leaved clovers are notoriously rare in nature,
but it is perfectly easy to have many hundreds of them,
provided a hereditary race can be obtained. Isolated ex-
Fig. 3. Tri folium pratense quinquc folium, five-leaved and
seven-leaved leaves of clover. The left leaf, A, shows
a transition towards the 6-merotis leaf in the splitting of
one of its leaflets.
amples of this race seem to occur sporadically in nature ;
all that has to be done is to find, to isolate, and to multiply
them. (Fig. 3.)
In the following section I shall describe the history
of a particular race. I shall do so largely with a view to
emphasizing the contrast between a middle race and a
Trifolium Pratcnsc Quinque folium. 37
half race. In a half race the latent or semi-latent character
is very seldom visible, perhaps in one leaf or on one plant
amongst many thousands, and after several years of se-
lection it is only on isolated individuals that two or three
specimens of the anomaly may be found.
In the middle race, or eversporting variety as I call
it in contradistinction to the half race, the anomaly is by
no means so rare. Most of the leaves consist of from
4-7 leaflets, and plants without such scarcely occur at all
even in the absence of any selection. Trifoliate leaves
are not wanting; indeed no plant is without them, par-
ticularly in its early stages and on weak branches.
On the other hand pure five-leaved or pure seven-
leaved races do not as yet exist : I mean forms which
do not revert. 1 There is no ground for supposing that
we may not succeed, some time, in obtaining at least a
constant seven-leaved variety. But for this to happen
the right combination of unknown causes must chance
to offer itself (see 2) ; and this has not yet occurred
in the case before us.
When a variable race has been found in nature the
next step is to isolate it. And if, as is the case with red
clover, isolated individuals of the species are sterile, two
or three of them must be cultivated together, or if this
is not possible one or several generations must be grown
as a rule in order to purify the race of the effects of cross-
ing. But this is easily effected. Further, the character
can be improved by selection within the limits of varia-
bility in the new race, just as in the case of pure specific
characters. When once the furthest point in this direc-
tion has been reached, and this usually occurs after a
1 Or at least revert as rarely as four-leaved individuals occur in
the ordinary clover, which are in reality also partially atavistic.
38 Latent and Semi-Latent Characters.
few generations, further improvements are only to be
expected from a corresponding amelioration of the con-
ditions of cultivation. In this way I succeeded in the
beginning in improving my four-leaved clover, but after
1895, in spite of continuous and stringent selection, no
further improvement has been observed. I shall there-
fore confine myself to a description of the first seven
generations.
These were :
1st Generation. 1886-89. Two plants from Loosdrecht ,
2nd 1890. Four plants with some four- and five-leaved
leaves.
3rd " 1891. 36 % abnormal leaves per plant.
( S With isolated abnormal seedlings.
4th 1 " 1892. ] C With 60% seedlings of which the first.
second or third leaf was tetramerous.
5th " 1893. C With 55% seedlings with compound pri-
mary leaf.
6th " 1894. C With 96-98% seedlings with compound
primary leaf.
7th " 1895. C With 95-97% seedlings with compound
primary leaf.
To proceed to a more detailed account I begin with
the examples collected in the field. 2 I found them near
Loosdrecht on the edge of a road which was covered with
grass. They bore several tetramerous and one pentam-
erous leaf and seemed therefore to afford better oppor-
tunities than the usual find which often is only a single
four-leaved clover leaf in a meadow. I transplanted
them to my garden, where they lived for another three
years. Here the anomaly not only reappeared but in-
'The result for this year is a double one. vS" (spring) refers to
the crop of 1892 itself. C (crop) to the record of the seedparents in
terms of the seedlings raised from their seeds (see p. 40) : Similarly
with the subsequent years.
2 Over het omkcercn van halve Galton-curven, Kruidkundig Jaar-
boek, Gent, Vol. X, 1898, pp. 27-54 with Plate I.
Trifoliiun Pratcnsc Quinque folium. 39
creased, on account, doubtless, of the improved conditions
of life. In July and September, 1889, I counted 46
tetramerous and 19 pentamerous leaves amongst a large
number of normal ones. But there was no sign of a 6-
or 7-foliate leaf on these two parent plants of my race.
I saved seed from them in the autumn of 1889 and
sowed it next spring on a bed in my experimental garden.
I obtained something over one hundred plants of which
about one-half showed at least one four-leaved leaf. The
rest were removed either in July before they flowered,
or whilst they were in flower. On September 1, I selected
the four plants which bore the largest number of ab-
normal leaves, and destroyed the rest. These four bore
64 tetramerous and 44 pentamerous leaves. Of the de-
stroyed plants the best had only an average of about 5
abnormal leaves per plant. This year again there were
no instances of 6- or 7-foliate leaves.
In 1891 I obtained the third generation from the
seeds of these four selected plants, sowing in the garden
as before. It consisted of 300 plants on which I exam-
ined 8366 leaves when they were beginning to flower. Of
these 1117 or 14% were tetra- or pentamerous. Leaves
with 6 or 7 leaflets were not observed ; they were first
seen in August and September of that year. The number
of plants with at least one quadri foliate leaf also ex-
hibited an advance. There were about 50% of them in
1890, but now there were nearly 80%. These plants
had on an average about four tetramerous and as many
pentamerous leaves. At the beginning of August I chose
the twenty best individuals and destroyed all the rest.
I only harvested seed from the nine best plants among
them and in the following spring only sowed the seeds
of a single seed-parent which seemed to me to be the
40 Latent and Semi-Latent Characters.
very best of all, 36% of its leaves being composed of more
than 3 leaflets.
In the spring of 1892 I sowed the seed in pans in the
greenhouse attached to my laboratory instead of in the
beds as before. The advantages of this were (1) that
more seeds germinated and (2) that the examination of
the seedlings was greatly facilitated. They stayed in the
pans until the unfolding of the third leaf, were then
looked through, and the best ones transplanted into pots
with manured garden soil. Amongst the several hundred
seedlings there were 18 in which the quadruplicity was
already manifest among the first leaves. Only these
specimens were planted out; during the summer they
bore a large number of tetra- and pentamerous leaves ;
and some 6- and 7-foliate ones, which appeared now for
the first time in considerable numbers.
With this, the isolation of the five-leaved race of clo-
ver was brought to an end. The elaboration of the ordi-
narily latent or semi-latent character had been fully ac-
complished. The race could, like any other, be improved
by selection but it could not be expected to change its
character any further in the process.
Of course I did not omit to effect this further im-
provement. But there was no point in paying further
attention to the characters of the adult plants, since dif-
ferences could now only be found in them by a statistical
examination of all their leaves. And it was found to be
practically impossible to carry out this scrutiny with the
necessary detail, for the plants soon become too big to
be grown in pots. Therefore in order to make curves
it is necessary to defoliate the plants, and this can not
be done until after the choice of the seed-parents, whose
Trifolium Pratense Quinquefolium. 41
leaves must obviously neither be removed nor even dam-
aged.
For these reasons it is desirable to effect the selection
in the seedling stage, or at any rate before transplanting.
This process had already been begun in the spring of
1892 and needed therefore only to be perfected by con-
tinued selection. And the result justified my expecta-
tions.
In the spring of 1893 I sowed the seed of the 18 plants
of the year before, already referred to, separately for
each seedparent. I recorded the seedlings when the
third leaf had unfolded. If all the leaves were normal,
I straightway weeded out the plant; but if one or more
of its leaves had a supernumerary leaflet I preserved it.
Of the 3409 seedlings which I examined 2471 were normal
and 938 were not, i. e., about 30 %. 1 Of course the re-
maining 70% must also be abnormal, but the anomaly
was not yet recognizable in the seedlings. Some of them
which I transplanted produced, as adult plants, leaves
with from 4 to 7 leaflets in large numbers.
I determined the percentage production of abnormal
seedlings in this manner for 16 of the 18 seed-parents;
the values were distributed over them as follows :
10-20% 21-30% 31-40% 41-50% 51-60% 61-70%
Seed-parents^ 173221
I further chose from this series a seed-parent pro-
ducing 60% abnormal seedlings. It had itself had in its
early stages a compound primordial leaf, which fact also
marked it out for the continuation of the race. It will
be found in the table on p. 38 under 1892 C.
Amongst the seedlings from the seeds of this parent
1 Botan. Jaarbock, Gent, Vol. X, p. 37, where the two figures
have been transposed by an oversight.
42
Latent and S end-Latent Characters.
several occurred with trifoliate (instead of single) pri-
mordial leaves (Fig. 4). I only selected these as seed-bear-
ers, for transplanting, and I effected a considerable simpli-
fication in my cultures by adopting this mark as a cri-
terion for all further selection of stock plants. For the
definitive selection could now be made 2-3 weeks after
sowing, and it was not necessary to pay any further
attention to the development of the character; this was
fully insured. Nevertheless I took care by means of
further experiments to sat-
isfy myself that there exists
a fairly close relation be-
tween a large number of 4-7-
merous leaves on a plant and
a high percentage of abnor-
mal seedings produced by it.
In July 1893 I only saved
the 12 best plants raised
from the seed of the plant
of 1892 with 60% abnormal
offspring. With the excep-
tion of two plants they all
bore not only 4-6-foliate
leaves, but even some 7-
merous ones. The four best had 27, 30, 33 and 34 of
this latter type. There were no leaves with more than
seven leaflets.
The plant with 34 7-merous leaves also produced the
highest percentage of abnormal seedlings, as shown by
the result of the sowing in the following spring. Of 209
seedlings produced, 51 had a bimerous, and 61 a trimer-
ous, primordial leaf, i. e., 55% of abnormalities. It was
therefore chosen as seed-parent (see p. 38). It should
Fig. 4. Tri folium pratense quin-
quefoliuni. A, Seedling with
a trifoliate primordial leaf.
B, C, Seedlings with single
and bimerous primordial
leaves ; these two latter types
were regarded in my race as
atavistic.
Trifoliimi Pralcnsc Omnque folium. 43
be remarked that in previous years seedlings with a com-
pound primordial leaf had either been entirely absent or
at any rate very rare. 1
In the summer of 1894 I only bred offspring from
the plant with 55% of abnormalities in its seedlings, and
of these only the twenty best, with compound primordial
leaf and the next leaf tetra-pentamerous. These only
did I allow to flower and to bear seed. The result was
recorded by means of the same characters in the following
spring. For eleven plants it was 70-90%, for five others
91-96%, and for the two best 98-99% seedlings with
compound primary leaf. And the higher the number the
greater was the percentage of trifoliate, as opposed to
bimerous, primordial leaves.
The same high percentage was obtained in the culture
of the next year, 1895, in the seventh generation of my
experiment. Since then the race has remained constant
under the same conditions of selection.
I have employed this constant and highly abnormal
race for a series of observations and experiments, to the
more important of which I shall now refer, 2 for they are
well qualified to afford us some insight into the nature
of such a race. This race exhibits a high degree of var-
iability, which is due to the possession of a semi-latent
character besides that which it has obviously inherited
from the parent species. The extent to which this paren-
tal heritage, the normal trifoliate leaf, is developed de-
pends on the conditions of life of the plant. And, speak-
1 See the remarks in 22 relating to the size of the seed in Tri-
foliuin incarnatum. In the five-leaved clover, especially in later
years, practically all the seedlings had compound primordial leaves,
so that this character had nothing to do with the size of the seed.
2 For a detailed account see the oft-cited paper in Kniidkundig
Jaarboek, Vol. X.
44 Latent and Semi-Latent Characters.
ing generally, favorable conditions favor the characters
O O J '
of the race, and unfavorable ones those of the species (see
below, 26).
This is only a special case of the well-known prin-
ciple : Every injury increases the tendency to atavism . l
In the first place let us consider the periodicity. The
number of multipartite leaves increases with the indi-
vidual strength both on the whole plant and on the sep-
arate branches. And if, at the end of growth, weakness
supervenes this number again decreases.
Let us examine Fig. 5. It is a photograph of a strong
young branch which was removed on August 1, 1900.
The lowest leaf was nearly withered ; it was small and
had the inversely egg-shaped form of the leaflets which
is characteristic of the leaves of the young red clover,
It consisted of only 3 leaflets. The two following leaves
were markedly larger and stronger, of a more elliptical
form and tetramerous. Then follows a 6- and then a
7-merous leaf, after which the leaves again return to the
simpler types.
The branch photographed was chosen for its regu-
larity; and yet a pentamerous leaf is absent from the
ascending series. Most of the branches, even on the best
plants, were less regular : indeed it often happened that
tetramerous leaves were succeeded by some trimerous
ones, and so forth. 2
What has been stated concerning the lateral branches
is also true of the rosette of radical leaves whose axis
1 That is, reversion of the race to its parent species, for the char-
acter of the race is itself, morphologically speaking, a reversion to
a more remote ancestor.
2 For exact figures the reader is referred to : Ueber die Periodici-
tat der partiellen Variationen, in Ber. d. d. bot. Ges., 1899, Vol. XVII,
p. 48.
Trifolinin Pratcnsc Quinquefolium.
45
is, of course, the main stem of the whole plant. Here
also the number of leaflets per leaf first increases, on the
average, and then decreases, with many fluctuations how-
ever. The branches themselves exhibit a certain periodic-
ity since the lower ones contain a smaller quantity of
Fig. 5. Tri folium pratcnse quinquefolium, 1900, showing
the periodicity of the anomaly on a branch. Beginning
from below the leaves have 3 4 4 6 7 5 leaflets.
abnormal leaves than those next above them, whilst the
highest of all are poorer again.
If therefore the conditions are favorable to a branch
in its earliest stages it will develop more 4-7-merous
46 Latent and S end-Latent Characters.
leaves. And it is obvious that such leaves will extend
both above and below the maximum of the period in
direct proportion to their number. \Yhence it again fol-
lows that the better nourished the plant is, the earlier
will the abnormality appear. And this is true both of
the individual L ranches and of the rosette of radical
leaves, and therefore of the whole plant.
From these conclusions the converse rule may be de-
duced that the earlier a seedling produces its first tetram-
erous leaf, the greater will probably be the number of ab-
normal leaves on the adult plant. The most abnormal
plants will probably be those which in the seedling stage
had a compound primary leaf. Experience has proved
the truth of this rule throughout my experiments.
If we now take another glance at the table on page 38
we see that the character recorded has gradually shifted
in the course of generations and as a result of selection.
The more the improvement advanced the earlier could
selection be effected. In the third generation I kept 300
plants in the beds to be selected from; since the fourth
generation I have carried out the selection in the seed-
pans and only planted out the few best (e. g., 10-20) to
act as seed-parents.
It is possible, therefore, within the limits of such a
race, on the one hand to effect an increase in the number
of multipartite leaves, and on the other to reduce it In-
reversed selection. In both cases we go as far as pos-
sible from the mean of the race, without, however, suc-
ceeding in overstepping its definite boundaries. Let us
see what selection is able to effect in the two cases, and
let us begin with the former. It is the question of in-
tensifying the anomaly to its extreme limit.
/ o J
A striking peculiarity of my race is the fact that leaves
Trifolium Prafcusc Quinque folium. 47
with more than seven leaflets have never, or only ex-
tremely rarely, been produced. As a matter of fact a
duplication of the leaves by splitting, which is so common
among other plants, 1 occurs in my race also, and if it
affects a pentamerous leaf, makes a 10-merous one of it.
But that is the expression of another latent character
which we are not concerned with here. Apart from
these I have not yet found in my cultures, in spite of the
most careful search, a single instance of a leaf with
more than 7 leaflets.
The character of my race is the quinquefoliate leaf
which is usually in the majority ; the remaining types are
grouped round it in accordance with OUETELET'S law, so
far as the tendency to symmetry permits this. For it is
clear that this tendency does not favor the regularity of
the curve of variation. The increase in the number of
leaflets from 3 to 4 takes place by the lateral splitting
of one of the lateral leaflets (see Fig. 3 A), one of the
lateral veins becoming the primary vein of the new leaflet.
Transitions such as that figured are certainly fairly rare,
but all degrees of them, down to a splitting of the small
partial stalk of the leaflet, occur from time to time. If
only one leaflet is split, the leaf becomes asymmetrical ;
but if the two lateral leaflets split, the whole may remain
symmetrical. The duplication can extend to the terminal
leaflet and turn a vein of this, either on one side or on
both sides, into the primary vein of a new leaflet. In this
way the 6- and 7-merous leaves arise ; the former are
asymmetrical, the latter symmetrical.
The statistical examination of large numbers proves
that the symmetrical leaves predominate over the asym-
metrical ones. The plant seems to prefer to retain its
1 DELPTNO, Teoria general? dclla FiJlotassi, 1883, p. 197.
48
Latent and Semi-Latent Characters.
symmetry even in the anomalies. This is brought out
in the curves by the relative shortness of the ordinates
corresponding to 4 and 6 (Fig. 6).
Let us return to the processes of selection. The mean
of the race is a pentamerous leaf, which varies within
fairly narrow limits, never (or hardly ever) less than
Fig. 6. Trifolium pratcnse quinque folium. A, Normal
curve of the number of leaflets in the leaf. B, Curve of
an atavistic individual. C, Curve of the maximum de-
gree of abnormality, 1894.
three or more than seven leaflets being produced. Selec-
tion can therefore be either in the direction of the 7 or
the 3. In both cases the original symmetrical curve be-
comes unilateral. But in the former case the improve-
ment of the race is pushed on as strongly as possible, in
the latter the reverse happens until it can hardly be dis-
Trifolinm Pratcnsc Quinque folium. 49
tingiiished from the ordinary instances of the rare four-
leaved clover.
A glance at the table on page 38 will show that my
race was only very slightly developed at first, and had to
be brought to its normal type by isolation and selection.
But in spite of this selection it is not so constant that it
does not occasionally give rise to atavistic individuals.
On the other hand individuals with a maximum develop-
ment of the character of the race are from time to time
produced. And these extremes are sometimes both found
within the limits of a single culture.
I observed this in 1894 with plants which had been
raised from the seeds of a single individual in the third
generation (1891, p. 38). The seed-parent in question
had survived the winter and did not ripen its seed until
the second year. In July, 1894, there was a large num-
ber of strong plants of the same age, of which I chose
the seven best for a detailed examination of their leaves.
Some of the oldest leaves were already withered, the
youngest not yet unfolded ; these were not recorded. Each
of these seven plants was plotted in the form of a curve,
one (Fig. 6 A) gave the normal curve of the race, an-
other (B) was atavistic, whilst all the rest had their
highest ordinate at 7. I have only given the mean value
for these five (C).
These three groups gave the following percentage
of leaves with the number of leaflets written above them :
Number of leaflets: 34567 Number of leaves counted
A. Normal example: 17 16 37 14 16 172
B. Atavistic example: 75 19 5 1 216
C. Extreme variants: 12 9 22 17 40 97 1
1 Mean number per plant.
50 Latent and Scnii-Latcnt Characters.
These figures are presented graphically in Fig. 6.
It Will be seen that the normal curve is a symmetrical
one slightly depressed, however, over the ordinates of
the even numbers as a result of that symmetry which we
discussed above. The two other lines form half curves;
in both of them the apex coincides with one extreme.
The curve B, of the atavistic individual, is almost the
same as the curve which was the dominant one in the first
years of my experiment when there were, as yet, no 6-7-
foliate leaves (p. 38). It is an ordinary half curve of
variation, which is characteristic of the half races of
semi-latent anomalies. The curve C is, however, re-
versed; it displays the predominance of the racial char-
acter over the antagonistic one which is that of the
original species. It also shows the preference for sym-
metrical leaves.
If atavistic individuals are used as seed-parents the
character of the race can be observed to vanish more or
less completely in a short time. I carried out an experi-
ment of this kind in the years 1896-1898, after the race
had reached its maximum development in 1894-1895 as
described on page 38. Within the space of three gen-
erations this race has retrogressed so far that the plants
could no longer be recognized as belonging to it. For the
purposes of this reversed selection I chose, from the
plants which had borne a large number of 5-7-merous
leaves in 1895, those seedlings of which the primary
leaves were single and the first leaves trifoliate. With
a few exceptions they had all developed occasional tetra-
pentamerous leaves by the middle of June. Three of the
exceptional ones were isolated before flowering, they sub-
sequently developed a few multipartite leaves. But when
their seeds o- e rrnmated it was seen that they were not
Trifolinm Pratcnsc Quinque folium. 51
only not poorer in seedlings with compound leaves but
even slightly richer; they were therefore not chosen for
the continuation of the experiment. I chose the seeds of
three plants of 1896 which had given rise to no more
than 2-3% seedlings with compound primary leaves.
Atavistic seedlings only were transplanted, but in the
following summer (1897) even those bore some tetra-
pentamerous leaves, almost without exception. On the
other hand 6-7-merous leaves were almost entirely ab-
sent, and the race had thus returned to the condition
described by the unilateral curve of the first year of the
experiment (1891-1892). Some plants produced noth-
ing but trifoliate leaves during the whole of the summer
and the following spring.
In 1898 I made another culture of atavists from the
seeds harvested in 1897. This was therefore the third
atavistic generation. But two thirds of the generation
raised still consisted of plants with some tetra-pentam-
erons leaves, and therefore possessed this character in
a far higher degree of development than ordinary red
clover. This stringent, thrice occurring reversed selec-
tion had therefore considerably reduced the development
of the anomaly but had not succeeded in destroying or
even in concealing the fact that the culture belonged to
the pentamerous race.
I also made an experiment on the influence of ex-
ternal conditions on the development of multipartite
leaves. There are two ways of dealing with experiments
of this kind ; we may either subject the different parts of
the same plant to diverse conditions of life or similar
samples of seed to diverse treatments from germination
onwards. In the former case we determine the effect
on the grown plant. This is however seldom great, inas-
52 Latent and Semi-Latent Characters.
much as the plant is most sensitive in its early stages.
In this form of the experiment we can, so to speak, only
investigate the last vestiges of its former susceptibility.
Far more striking results are to be expected from experi-
ments with seedlings; but here a great uniformity in the
samples of the seeds is necessary for the results to be
reliable. It is not sufficient to mix the seed, but it is
advisable to harvest seed from two or three or still better
from a single seed-parent of known and pure ancestry.
It is even better to allow the influences that are to be
investigated to operate during the development of the
seed on the parent plant.
In accordance with these considerations, therefore,
I cut one of my plants into two parts, one of which I
transplanted into poor sandy soil but the other into
good garden soil, and allowed them to set seed. I was
thus able to study both the direct effect on the plant and
also the indirect effects on the succeeding generation.
(See Vol. I, Part III, pp. 521-522.)
The experiment, which was carried out during the
years 1892-1894, was made with a single individual which
arose from the stock plant for 1891, mentioned on page
38 and marked S. This plant had, when it germinated
in 1892, a bimerous primordial leaf, and in the same
year bore seeds which, when sown in the spring of 1893,
gave rise to about 40% seedlings with a tetramerous
leaf. As soon as this was visible in the seeclpan the
choice was made and the parent plant, which I had kept
through the winter in a bed, was cut in two and trans-
planted into the above mentioned kinds of soil. Both
halves grew well, although not with equal luxuriance;
they flowered in July, were pollinated from the various
plants around them composing the main culture of that
Trifolium Pratcnsc Quinquc folium. 53
year, and set seed in August. At this time I examined
an equal number of leaves on the two halves and ob-
tained the following result :
Number of leaflets: 34567
On garden soil: 12 25 34 20 18
On sandy soil: 18 19 35 19 17
The behavior of the two halves was identical ; the
difference in the soil exerted no visible effect. Moreover
the seeds on the two halves were of about the same size
and produced in roughly equal numbers. The two sets
were harvested separately and sown in the following
spring (1894) in pans. When the young plants had about
3 leaves they were examined. Calling a plant with a
tetra- or a pentamerous leaf "abnormal" the result was :
Seeds from garden soil 30% abnormal
" sandy soil 24%
The experiment involved 150 and 200 seedlings. The
abnormal ones were further sorted according to the
composition of their primary leaves.
Leaflets 123 Totals
Seeds from sandy soil 24 10 13 47
41 garden soil 16 12 13 41
Both counts therefore gave a difference in favor of
the better nourished seeds. For further investigation
I selected those which appeared most abnormal from
both series, i. e., the seedlings with a trimerous primordial
leaf, and planted them out under similar conditions. In
July when each plant had twenty or more stems, I pulled
them up, selecting for examination the ten best plants
from each group; i. e., those ten, the leaves of which
numbered about 100 per plant. The leaves were recorded
separately for each individual, and as there happened to
54 Latent and Semi-Latent Characters,
be practically no difference between the several individuals
in each group, I calculated the mean for the two sets in
percentages.
Number of leaflets per leaf 34567
From seeds from garden soil 14 13 25 16 32
" sandv soil 39 13 23 10 15
Difference 25 +2 +6 +17
The effect of the treatment in the previous year is now
perfectly plain. The curves for both groups have become
unilateral but in the case of the better nourished ones
the apex is at seven, and for the others at three leaflets
per leaf.
Conversely we may conclude that, in the experiment
described on page 47 and graphically exhibited in Fig. 6,
the atavists were produced by poorly nourished and the
maximal variants by highly nourished seeds. And the
following generalization about anomalies seems to be
justified: that the nutrition of the seed on the parent
plant is the most important factor influencing the devel-
opment of the anomaly (Vol. I, pp. 521-522).
Let us now briefly summarize the results of this
experiment. I began by finding in the field two plants
belonging to a five-leaved race, which however as the
result of indifferent nutrition for several generations
only developed tetra-pentamerous and no 6-7-foliate
leaves. By better cultivation and by the continued selec-
tion of the most abnormal individuals, no doubt those
which happened to have been best fed, a race was evolved
in the course of a few generations with a number of leaf-
lets per leaf varying between 4 and 7 round a mean of
five. After this selection had been repeated four or five
times maximal variants were produced the majority of
Trifolinm Pratcnsc Quinque folium. 55
the leaves of which were 7-foliate. At the same time
there were still "atavists" in the seventh generation the
apex of whose curve was over 3 leaflets. The atavists
however really belong to their race as is shown by the
fact that even after repeated selection in an atavistic
direction they produce far more quadri foliate leaves than
the normal red clover (or more exactly, the corresponding-
wild half race of the red clover).
The better the seeds are fed on the parent plant the
greater is the development of the anomaly on the indi-
viduals produced by them. Poor seeds give rise to ata-
vists, good ones to extreme variants.
My experiment extends over ten generations. It
gives no support to the view that the five-leaved race
was, so to speak, caught in the act of developing its
character, or that it could give rise to a higher type with-
out further mutation. It is a highly variable, but constant
variety.
III. THE DIFFERENT MODES OF ORIGIN OF
NEW SPECIES,
6. HORTICULTURAL AND SYSTEMATIC VARIETIES
AND ELEMENTARY SPECIES.
The opinion has of late been often expressed, by VON
WETTSTEIN in particular, that there is no ground for the
assumption that all species have arisen in the same way. 1
There is no difficulty in applying this view to the theory
of mutation, although one of the chief objects of this
book is to show that ordinary or fluctuating variability
does not provide material for the origin of new species.
But this does not exclude the possibility of different
modes of origin of new species. The simultaneous origin
of species in groups, in definite periods, such as I have
described in the case of Ocnothcra Lainarckiana, must
constitute for me the main type of this process, until the
origin of species has been experimentally studied in other
cases. Such experiments would have to study the phe-
nomenon before and during the first appearance of the
new type. Inferences drawn from data obtained after its
appearance can hardly be considered as decisive.
This essential type explains in my opinion in the first
1 R. v. WETTSTEIN, Der Saison-Dimorpliismus ah Ausgangspunkt
fiir die Bildung neuer Artcn im Pflanzenrcich, Ber. d. cl. hot. Ges.,
Vol. XIII, 1895, P- 3O3 ; and particularly the same author's Desccn-
denztheoretische Untersuc/ningcii; I. Untersuchungen iibcr den Sai-
son-Dimorphismus im Pflanzenrcich; Denkschr. d. Mat. Naturw.
Classe d. k. Akad. d. Wiss., Vienna, 1900.
Horticultural and Systematic Varieties. 57
place the progressive origin of species, that formation of
new characters to which in the main the evolution of the
plant kingdom is due. On the other hand there is a
whole series of other types which are now, so far as it
is possible to judge, mainly confined to the lateral branches
of the phyletic tree. With regard to these however we
must content ourselves at present with indirect methods
of investigation.
DARWIN'S statement that varieties are incipient spe-
cies is well known. So also are the words of one of the
most famous authorities 1 on horticulture, VERLOT : Toute
varicte a d'abord existe a I'ctat de variation. These two
generalizations are evidently based on phenomena en-
tirely different from those with which we have become
familiar in Ocnothera. They constitute, so to speak,
the other extreme of the series.
I propose therefore now to investigate the manner in
which "variations" in the sense of so-called structural
abnormalities or anomalies (and not the individuals which
exhibit variation in accordance with QUETELET'S law)
arise, and how they result in the origin of "species."
But here we come across an obstacle on the very threshold
of the inquiry in the manifold meanings of the word
variety. 2 It will soon become clear that horticultural
and systematic varieties are to be considered as categories
of entirely different values. But both DARWIN'S and
VERLOT'S sentences just quoted are based on data ob-
tained from horticultural varieties ; and we must now
1 B. VERLOT, Production ct fixation dcs varictcs, 1865, p. 100.
5 The general conception of this term is that formulated by CAR-
RIERE in the following words: "On nomine varictc tout individu qui,
par quclque caractcrc quc ce soit, se distingue d'un on de plusicurs
autres avec Icsqucls on le compare ct quon considere comme apparte-
nant a un meme type specifique (Production et fixation dcs varietes,
1865, p. 6).
58 The Different Modes of Origin of new Species.
inquire how far their transference to systematic varie-
ties is justified. 1
The origin of horticultural varieties will therefore
be submitted to a critical and experimental examination.
But before we do this I think it advisable to consider
first the meaning which is attached to the term variety
in systematic works, and secondly the various ways in
which species can arise. And we shall find that whilst
there is no question that the mode of origin of horti-
cultural varieties is often analogous to that of so-called
"good" species, this parallel is by no means so common
as the present form of the doctrine of descent would lead
one to believe.
To begin with systematic varieties : Here we find we
can draw a pretty natural line between what we called ele-
mentary species on the one hand, and real systematic
varieties on the other.
In connection with this antithesis I think it desirable,
after what has already been said on this topic in the first
volume, 2 to lay especial stress on the fundamental dif-
ference between these two conceptions. LINNAEUS and
his pupils describe the elementary species as varieties ;
JORDAN, DE BARY, and others who argue from experi-
mental data, refer to all forms as species.
The terms "species" and "variety" have become so
familiar that it is no longer possible to effect any radical
change in their definition. For their exact meaning we
have to refer to the works of LINNAEUS himself. His
1 For some interesting observations relating to the origin of new
forms, see the papers by F. KRASAN in ENGLER'S Botanischc Jalir-
biichcr. Vol. XIII, Pts. 3-4; Vol. XXVIII, Pts. i, 2. and 5, and also
his Mittheilungen ilbcr Cultiirvcrsuchc mit Potcntilla arcnaria, Graz,
1900.
2 See Vol. I, 7, "Species, Subspecies and Varieties," especially
pp. 169-172.
Horticultural and Systematic Varieties. 59
conception of them is now common property, and in
my opinion our best course is to interfere with that con-
ception as little as possible.
There can be little question that the difference between
variants and variations is becoming more and more widely
recognized. Variants are what we call individual devia-
tions ; they are instances of fluctuating variability. The
characters which distinguish them disappear under suit-
able cultivation and are therefore to be regarded as in-
constant. In systematic works they are not as a rule
gi ven a place, or merely briefly mentioned, or, lastly,
treated as a Forma, which is the lowest subdivision of
the system; e. g., Forma alpestris, Forma aquatica. But
this can only be done when the relationship of the form
is sufficiently known ; lack of material in the case of
exotic plants, or incomplete investigation of indigenous
species of course would make this impossible, and such
forms have therefore often first been described as vari-
eties or even as species. 1 In many cases of course the
true relationship is still unknown and the systematic
grouping, therefore, to be considered as provisional: as
for instance in the case of Anthyllis Vnlneraria alpcstris,
Limosclla aquatica caulesccns, Carlina acaulis caulcsccns,
and so forth.
BONNIER'S researches on Alpine plants, discussed in
detail above (Vol. I, p. 146), have demonstrated that
some of these differences are not even instances of indi-
vidual but of partial variability. From the two halves
of a single individual can be grown the form character-
istics of the plains and the Forma montana.
1 For example Ranunculus aconitifolius L. in alpibus minor, caule
3-5 floro ; R. aconitifolius altior KOCH, caule multifloro, fol. laciniis
longius acuminatis, in montibus humilioribus = R. platanifolius L.
mant. 79 (Keen, Synopsis, p. 12).
60 The Different Modes of Origin of new Species.
But the large number of cases of forms preliminarily
described as varieties but which possibly may be only
variants, is one of the most considerable obstacles in this
inquiry.
LINNAEUS himself followed two distinct rules in sub-
dividing his species. According to the one the species
was regarded as the type from which the varieties were
derived ; according to the other, however, the species was
regarded as a collective group which embraced a certain
number of units of equal value. The separation is sharp
and definite and LINNAEUS was obviously perfectly con-
scious of its reality. In the derived varieties the series
begins with /? followed by y, 3, e etc. ; it is taken for
granted that the type or Forma geniiina represents the a.
In a homonomous series there is no such Forma gcnuina,
and the series of varieties therefore begins with a.
Let us consider the two cases separately and let us
begin with the second.
LINNAEUS'S homonomous varieties, a, /?, y etc., are
sometimes arranged in groups, and sometimes not (as in
Teucrium Poliiiin, Lavandula Spica, etc.). In the former
case the species falls into two or several subspecies, each
of which again may include one or several varieties. For
instance Euphorbia e.rigua has two subspecies acuta and
retusa, the first of which consists of one and the second
of two varieties. Beta mdgaris has the well-known sub-
species mbra and Cicla; the first of these embraces five,
the second two varieties. In these species there is no
Forma typica or Forma gcnuina. The variety which is
named first has no other priority over the others.
In such cases the species is a group of similar com-
position to that of a genus and of a family ; since in these
no particular species or genus is regarded as the proto-
Horticultural and Systematic Varieties. 61
type from which the rest would be merely derived forms.
Species of this kind are therefore obviously and avowedly
collective species.
LlNDLEY, A. P. DE CANDOLLE, ALPHONSE DE CAN-
DOLLE and other eminent systematists consider the col-
lective species without Forma typica to be the only really
existing type. Species must be subdivided in exactly the
same way as genera, says the last named of these authors
in his Phy to graphic. 1 LINDLEY splits up his species of
roses on the same principle; Rosa rubiginosa into 8, R.
spinosissima into 9 varieties, etc. DE CANDOLLE deals
with the difficult and numerous subgenera and elementary
forms of Brassica in the same way in the second volume
of his Systema Vegctabiliwn.
DE CANDOLLE calls the units, which in such cases are
treated as varieties, "Ics elements de I'espece"; 2 they are
related to the species as these are to the genera and as the
genera to the families.
But the majority of botanists regard varieties as
forms which have been derived from the species. For
them the species is the type, the real entity, from which
the varieties have arisen by small changes. They follow
the course taken by LINNAEUS who based his diagnoses,
in the vast majority of cases, on one of the forms of a
species and arranged the rest in a lower grade under
this. The origin of the varieties from the species was
simply inferred from a priori premises as I have already
shown in the first volume, this origin having only been
directly observed in isolated cases of horticultural prod-
ucts; for the majority and certainly the most important
1 ALPH. DE CANDOLLE, La Phytographie on I'art de decrire les
vegetaux, 1880, pp. 74-82. Much of the argument set forth in the
text is due to this excellent work.
z Loc. cit., p. 80.
62 The Different Modes of Origin of new Species.
cultivated varieties are as old or even older than cultiva-
tion itself.
If we examine a number of such derived forms in any
systematic work or flora, it immediately becomes evident
that the same kind of differences recur in the most widely
j
separated families, genera and species. Everywhere vari-
eties present series of parallel forms. The recurrence
of white flowered varieties in numerous species with blue
or red flowers is so familiar a phenomenon, that often
all reference to them is omitted. LINNAEUS himself knew
that nearly all such species had a white variety. If the
color of a flower is compound, and if one of the compo-
nents is lacking, a white flower with a dark center often
results and is known as a ]\ir. bicolor (for example Cyno-
(llossmn offieinale bicolor, Agrostenuua coronaria bicolor} ;
or the dark patches are absent as in Geutiana piinctata
concolor, which case is exactly analogous to that of Arum
niacitlatuni iiiimacnlatinu.
Often too, the clothing of hair is lacking either on
the whole plant or, when only certain parts are densely
hirsute in the "species," on these. The nomenclature of
the series of parallel forms, under this heading, is par-
ticularly rich in terms which all indicate the same prop-
erty, as for example : Papaver dubium ylabrum, Biscn-
tella laevigata glabra, Arabis ciliata ylabrata, Arabis hir-
suta ylabcrrima, Veronica spicata nitens, Amyydalus Per-
sica laciis, Eritrichium namun leiospermum, Paeonia
corallina (pcrcyrina) leiocarpa, etc.
Thornless forms are usually termed incnnis; they oc-
cur in Ranunculus arvensis, Genista ycrmanica, Robinia
Pseud-Acacia and many others. The ] T arietas ciliata
occurs in Cytisus prostratus and in C. spinescens, also in
Lotus corniculatus, etc. A dense clothing of hair is the
Horticultural and Systematic Varieties. 63
distinguishing feature of Solatium Dulcamara tomcnto-
sum, Veronica scntcllata pubescens, Melissa officiualis vil-
losa, Galeopsis Ladanum canescens, Vicia lutca hirta,
Lotus corniculatus hirsutus, etc.
The patches of color at the base of the petals are often
absent in Papavcr orientate, in Erodiitm cicutarium and
many other plants. Such names as ochrolcuca, purpuras-
cens, intcgrifolia, serratifolia, angustifolia, latifolia de-
note varieties each one of which may recur in several
unrelated species. Finally I may mention the red berries
which occur as a varietal character in Empetum nigrum
and characterize the red variety of the gooseberry; and
the yellow berries of Atropa Belladonna lutca and Daphne
Mezereum album which are only selected examples from
a long series of such varieties.
All these forms differ from their species in the fact
that a particular one of their characters is either devel-
oped to a greater extent (hirsuta, ciliata, purpurascens,)
or on the other hand very slightly developed or entirely
absent.
The absence of a character may also be a case of ex-
treme rarity in the vegetable kingdom such as the straw-
berries without runners, and the peculiar Finns Abies
aclada, with its tall absolutely unbranched stem, which
has been figured by ScHROTER. 1 Fragaria t'csca mono-
phylla (Vol. I, Fig. 38, p. 193), Robinia Pseud-Acacia
monophylla, Fra.rinus Ornus monophylla,- and a mo-
nophyllous form of Melilotus cocrulea (Fig. 12 on page
87) belong to the same category.
The varietal names enumerated above almost always
occur, in systematic works, in series which begin not with
1 C. SCHROTER, Die Vielgestaltigkeit dcr Fichte, 1898, pp. 52-53.
2 A. BRAUN, Verjiingung, 332. Here also the earlier literature
will be found; and some facts concerning Rubus Idaeus monophyllus.
64 The Different Modes of Origin of new Species.
a. but with ft and are therefore considered as having been
derived from a Forma typica or gcnuina and not as being
of equal value with this. Evidently the principle on
which they are classified is borrowed from a consideration
of horticultural varieties. This proceeding, however, is
only justified in the relatively rare cases in which horti-
cultural varieties can be demonstrated to be younger than
the species. Besides this the geographical distribution
of the forms in question is often employed to decide
which is the species, and which are the varieties. If one
particular form is wide-spread and another only local
or sporadic in its appearance it is obvious that the former
will be regarded as the older and therefore as the species.
Often this fits in conveniently with the fact that the
species was discovered earlier than the variety, so that
instead of disturbing the classification in the system all
that had to be done was to range the variety under the
species.
The exigencies of space prevent me from going into
further detail here. What I have already said may suffice
to show that the systematic term "variety" means two
fundamentally different things to LINNAEUS and the
later systematists :
1. Homonomous Forms, amongst which even LIN-
NAEUS could not select one as a type for the others ;
"Elements de 1'espece" (DE CANDOLLE) or ele-
mentary species.
2. Derived Forms, which are distinguished from the
type of the species only by the decreased or in-
creased development of a particular quality; or
by its complete absence: True varieties. 1
Amongst these, again, the simple invariable types are to be
distinguished from the intermediate or eversporting races. (See
3-4-)
Progression, Retrogression and Degression. 65
I think it undesirable that these two types of sub-
divisions of the species should continue to be denoted
by the same term. The simplest plan would be to refer
to the former as elementary species and only to the latter
as varieties, and I hope that this limitation of the terms
will come into general use.
The question, however, is a purely systematic one and
belongs to the department of descriptive science. For as
soon as it is treated from the experimental standpoint
the whole difference disappears. Many of the best vari-
eties prove, when tested by sowing, to be as constant as
elementary species, so that a separation on the basis of
constancy is out of the question.
# * #
On the basis of the foregoing discussion I treat the
homonomous subdivisions of the LINNEAN species as
elementary species and eventually denote them with bi-
nary names. In the case of derivative varieties, however,
I prefer to make no definite choice ; I regard for example
Chelidonium laciniatmn Miller and Chelidonlum inajus
laciniatnni as equally justifiable. And when for instance
several species in the same genus have white flowered or
glabrous varieties, a binary nomenclature would obviously
be much too cumbrous. 1
7. PROGRESSIVE, RETROGRESSIVE AND DEGRESSIVE
FORMATION OF SPECIES.
A glance at the phylogeny of the vegetable kingdom
reveals the fact that all species cannot have arisen in the
same way. Progressive development is due to the con-
dor instance if specific names like that of Agrostemma nicae-
cnsis for Agrostemma Githago pallida were generally used for white
flowered varieties.
66 The Different Modes of Origin of new Species.
tinual formation of new characters, to increasing differ-
entiation. Nevertheless the great multiformity of spe-
cies within the orders and families is only in part due to
this progressive process, but to a large extent to an in-
finite variety of combinations of characters already exist-
ing. This is combined in innumerable cases with in-
o
stances of regression ; that is, with the absence of
characters which are otherwise proper to the group to
which the species belongs. Sinm and Bcrula have, for
example, simple pinnate leaves within the group of the
Umbclli ferae with doubly pinnate leaves ; and the assump-
tion is that they have arisen from the latter by a simple
loss. Similarly Primula aeanlis stands in the middle of
a group containing the Primulas, Androsace etc. with
umbellate inflorescences, and the same inference is drawn
as to its origin. The same is true of a host of other
cases, and even for whole groups. For instance DELPINO
holds, as is well known, that the Monocotyledons have
arisen from the lower Dicotyledons by the loss of a whole
series of characters.
Cases such as these are spoken of as instances of
retrogressive metamorphosis. And it is probably not
too much to say that there are possibly more species on
the face of the earth at present that have arisen on retro-
gressive than on progressive lines.
The question is often debated whether, in retrogres-
sion, the characters absolutely disappear or only become
invisible, or latent. There is much evidence for the
latter view, derived largely from the great variety of
atavistic structures (youth forms, subvariations on the
lower internodes of lateral branches, the form of the leaf
in suckers, the effects of parasites, anomalies, reversions
to the ancestral form by bud-variations, etc.). Latency
Progression, Retrogression and Degression. 67
is without doubt the general rule. That an actual internal
loss may also occur is probable on general grounds, but
very difficult to demonstrate in a given case. For every
positive result points to latency, and nothing but a nega-
tive result after exhaustive investigation could warrant
the conclusion that a character had absolutely disap-
peared.
The multiformity of species within the larger groups
is also due to a phenomenon which DARWIN calls parallel
variation. I refer to the repeated appearance of the
same new character in related or remote groups. 1 Climb-
ing and tendril-bearing plants, parasites, saprophytes
and insectivorous plants, decussate phyllotaxy, are a few
names from a vast number of instances. One of the
greatest difficulties for the systematist, the question as to
the mono- or polyphyletic origin of many characters is
a problem of a similar nature. For example, are the
siliqua and silicula in the Cruci ferae, or is the position
of their embryo to be regarded as an indication of mono-
or polyphyletic origin? Do the Sympetalae with an in-
ferior ovary originate from other Sympetalae or from
epigynous Choripetalae ? Have the Gymnosperms arisen
once or oftener from the vascular Cryptogams? We do
not know, because, on such points, the highest authorities
are not in agreement. And so long as these differences
of opinion exist it will be difficult to approach the question
as to the cause of the parallel formation of specific char-
acters whether they arise from a common latent source,
or afresh each time with any hope of success.
The origin of svstematic and horticultural varieties
1 On this point see also my Intracellulare Pangenesis, English
translation by Prof. C. Stuart Gager (Chicago, The Open Court
Publishing Co., 1910).
68 The Different Modes of Origin of new Species.
is evidently clue, in the vast majority of cases, to retro-
gressive development or latency, as I have already at-
tempted to show.
There is a close analogy between the formation of
these varieties and that of certain species. The origin
of varieties (such as Var. hirsutissinia, spinosissima and
ciliata) as the result of the intensification of characters
is a much rarer phenomenon. This form of variety,
which seems to be of very little importance in the evolu-
tion of the vegetable kingdom, may be called subprogres-
sive, and the phenomenon of its origin subprogressive
formation of species.
The parallel, retrogressive, and subprogressive modes
of origin have this in common that they only provide new
combinations and do not contribute new units or any es-
sentially new elements to the progressive evolution of the
vegetable kingdom. In this respect they stand in sharp
contrast to progressive formation of species.
There is another series of phenomena to be mentioned
here, of still less significance in the phylogeny of plants.
The first of these is the manifestation of old, latent char-
acters. A whole series of anomalies are so widely dis-
tributed in the vegetable kingdom, or at least among
flowering plants, that it is almost impossible not to as-
sume a common cause for them. This cause must be
a latent character that has arisen in some common ances-
tor and therefore must be of great antiquity. The com-
monest and best known example of a widely distributed
anomaly of this kind is that of fasciation, instances of
which in almost any desirable number of species can be
collected in the course of a few years. It appears that
almost every species amongst Coni ferae and Monocotyl-
edons, but especially among Dicotyledons, can exhibit
Progression, Retrogression and Degression. 69
fasciations. 1 As a constant horticultural variety it occurs
in Celosia cristata; but as a specific character, so far as
I know, it does not occur. This is, however, true of the
almost equally widely distributed split leaves (as in Boeh-
incria biloba), of adherences (Solatium), of flowers on
leaves (Hclwinyia rusciflora and others) and of numer-
ous other anomalies of which CASIMIR DE CANDOLLE has
given a valuable general account. 2 He calls them "Varia-
tions taxinomiques" ', whereas anomalies which do not
occur as specific characters such as fasciation, twisting,
virescence and sterile varieties, are designated by him as
ataxinomous. I take the following further instances
from his list : Connation of opposites leaves, which oc-
curs normally in Dipsacus, Lonicera and others, or of the
cotyledons (amphisyncotyly, normal in Sicyos) ; Pitch-
ers, normal in Sarracenia etc., and in the peltate leaves,
as for instance Eucalyptus citriodora; foliacious excres-
cences on the leaves, normal in Senecio sagittifolins from
Uruguay, and on petals, normal in Petaquia saniculae-
folia and as a sport in Clarkia clcgans\ Synanthy in
Lonicera, and so on.
For our purposes, however, the question is not which
anomalies can also occur as specific characters, but con-
versely which specific characters can also occur as anom-
alies in other species. For our task is to deal with the
problem of species and especially to provide an answer
to the question how far their characters can be derived
from more or less widely distributed latent qualities
which have existed for a long time in the vegetable king-
dom or in particular groups of it. With this end in view
5-6-
1 See Vol. I, Figs. 34 and 35 on pp. 182-183.
2 C. DE CANDOLLE, Rcmarqucs sur la tcralologie vegctale, 1896, pp.
70 The Different Modes of Origin of new Species.
I shall supplement the examples named with a few more ;
they serve to show how general this parallelism between
anomalies and specific characters is. Thus, for example,
Polygonum viviparum and Agave vivipara bear adven-
titious buds or bulbils normally in the inflorescences ;
but I found them also as an anomaly in Aloe vcrrncosa
and Sa.vifraga nmbrosa. A spiral involution is normally
exhibited by the flowerstalks of Vallisneria and Cyclamen,
and it occurs as a variety in the stalks of Juncus spiralis,
and as an anomaly in Scirpns lacnstris of which latter
a beautiful instance came under my notice. Hypocotyl-
ous buds are, for example, normally present in Linaria
and Limiin ; they occur as an anomaly in Siegesbeckia 1
according to BRAUN, and I have also observed them in
Phaseolns multiflorus. The numerous flowerbuds on the
leaf stalk of Cucumis sath'iis as described by CASPARY 2
are analogous to the buds scattered on the internodes of
Begonia phyllonianiaca. The bulbs of Gladiolus carry
their lateral conns on stalks; I observed the same mode
of connection as an anomaly in Hyacinthus oriental is.
MASTERS has collected a series of teratological cases 3 of
buds on leaves, which may be regarded as parallel to the
normal instance of the same phenomenon furnished by
Bryophyllum.
We see therefore that a large number of specific
characters are analogous to taxinomous anomalies. The
latter recur in related forms, but much more frequently
in more or less remote groups. In so far as they are
due to a common cause, they point to the widespread
1 A. RRAUN, Verh. d. hot. Vcreins Brandcnb., XII, 1870, p. 151.
2 CASPARY, Ueber Bliithensprosse auf Slattern, Schriften d. phys
Gesellsch., Konigsberg, 1874, p. 99 and Table II.
3 MASTERS, Vegetable Teratology, p. 170.
Progression, Retrogression and Degression. 71
existence of latent characters. I shall refer to this mode
of formation of species as degressive. In it, that which
arises is always something new, and often something
strikingly new, but usually without any clear relation to
the progressive development on the main lines of evolu-
tion. They form, rather, lateral improvements of types
already existing.
Degressive formation of species is therefore due to
the activation of long established latent characters. Of
these, as GOEBEL has shown in his Organographie, there
are two types to be distinguished. 1 Either the character
in question was active in the earlier ancestors, or it was
not. In the former case we have an instance of reversion
or atavism, and moreover a genuine systematic reversion,
at least inasmuch as the ancestral relation can be demon-
strated. In the other case we have only the development
of a specific character from a taxinomous anomaly.
It is perhaps hardly necessary to state that the appli-
cation of this criterion of grouping can only be effected
at the present moment in a relatively small number of
cases. The information at our disposal does not as yet
meet the demands of such a system. On the physiolog-
ical side, however, the question of prime importance is
only the distinction between the chief groups; so that we
will only lay stress on that point here .
Bearing this limitation in mind we can summarize
what we have already said, as follows :
THE ORIGIN OF NEW SPECIES.
A. By the formation of new characters: Progressive
specific differentiation.
B. Without the formation of new characters.
1 K. GOEBEL, Organographie, Vol. I, p. 170.
72 The Different Modes of Origin of new Species.
B\, By characters already existing becoming la-
tent: Retrogressive specific differentiation,
cases of atavism.
82- By the activation of latent characters : De-
gressive specific differentiation.
a. From taxinomous (latent) anomalies.
b. As genuine atavism.
#3. From hybrids.
This list does not of course claim to be complete.
There is no doubt a whole series of further types which
can be more or less easily ranged under or parallel to
these subdivisions. On the other hand it is at once clear
that the distinction between A and B is, in the present
state of our knowledge, the important thing, and more-
over that it will suffice as a basis for experimental in-
quiry. But before I proceed to illustrate this antithesis
I will offer some remarks on the last section (3).
New species can arise from hybrids but specific char-
acters cannot arise by means of hybridization ; or, we may
say that with regard to the production of mutations, hy-
brids behave just like ordinary species, except that ac-
cording to the prevalent view they are slightly more
prone to it. The existence of a vast number of species,
however, is due to the various combinations of characters
which also exist in closely allied or in remote species.
And it is evident that, by crossing, characters can be com-
bined which have not appeared in the same genealogical
line but in distinct though allied species. Thus for ex-
ample by crossing Oenothera nibrinervis with O. nanella
I obtained an O. rubrinervis-nanella which has remained
constant for many generations without segregation and
Progression, Retrogression and Degression. 73
without reversion. And a host of new species have
doubtless arisen on similar lines.
Coming now to the discussion of the difference be-
tween our two groups A and B, we draw a distinction
between progressive specific differentiations or the origin
of new specific characters on the one hand, and rctro-
and degressive specific differentiation, which consists in
the activation or latency of potentialities already in ex-
istence.
It is obvious that a premutation is necessary for pro-
gressive but not for retro- and degressive differentiation.
For in the case of the former the new potentialities must
first arise before they can become visible externally, whilst
in the case of the two latter we are only dealing with
potentialities already existing. I propose therefore to
apply the results obtained with Oenothera Laniarckiana
and the conclusions regarding the premutation period to
which we arrived, to the further elucidation of this ques-
tion. 1 It is of course a purely speculative discussion
that we are embarking on, but one which will, in my
opinion, materially help in clearing the ground. And I
may therefore say, in anticipation, that this theory is
supported by the experiments to be recorded in this sec-
tion and most strikingly by the history of my Linaria
z'lilc/aris peloria (see 20).
I have already stated, in Vol. I, Part II, that I regard
the mutational period in Oenothera Laniarckiana as a
type of the mode of origin of species in general; that is
to say, of the essential form of that process, the pro-
gressive type. 2 We often find in the vegetable kingdom
analogous groups of closely related species which are
1 See Vol. I, Part II and especially 31, p. 490.
2 Vol. I, p. 259-
74 The Different Modes of Origin of nciv Species.
usually ranged as elementary species of larger species,
but sometimes regarded by the best authorities as "good"
species. The group most closely related to our experi-
mental series is that of Oenothera bicnnis or the subgenus
Onagra; 1 more remotely connected are the groups of
Hicracium, Rosa, etc., or of Draba vcrnci, Viola tricolor
etc. Such groups appear to us as the relics of past periods
of mutation. The new forms which arise from such
periodical mutations are to be regarded as homonomous
subdivisions of the older species or as elementary species.
It is natural in such periods not only that new specific
characters should arise, but that old established latent
ones should reappear more easily than at other times ;
and among the mutations of Oenothera Lamarckiana our
O. nanclla is undoubtedly analogous to typical horticul-
tural dwarf varieties, and 0. laei'i folia to those systematic
varieties which arise by the loss of a character.
These latter, however, and similar retro- and degres-
sive changes are an entirely different matter. The essen-
tial condition for their production is always present, and
all that is needed is the external stimulus to induce the
mutation. This, it appears, need not occur periodically,
nor affect several characters at the same time. New horti-
cultural varieties appear at irregular intervals of time,
and here and there in the area of cultivation of the spe-
cies. But it is equally certain that we have to do in such
such cases exclusively, or almost exclusively, with retro-
gressive and degressive changes. 2 Analogy and paral-
lelism are universal, and their effects sometimes go so
far that the characters of the species fall into the back-
ground. Double flowers look so much alike that one
'See Vol. I, p. 439; and 31, p. 490.
2 1 am excluding from this consideraton the effects of crossing.
Progression, Retrogression and Degression. 75
often cannot tell, even from the best illustrations, to
which genus or family a given instance belongs.
I shall therefore throughout this Part attempt to
describe the origin of horticultural varieties as exhaus-
tively as possible. In the present state of our knowledge
they form in my opinion the pattern of retrogressive and
degressive formation of species ; just as the mutations
of Oenothera were the pattern of progressive changes.
Together they give us some idea of the main lines along
which specific differentiation takes place in nature, at the
present time as well as in the past.
In conclusion : Progress on the main lines of descent
results from the production of new characters ; but the
extraordinary variety of forms results from the occa-
sional disappearance of characters already existing, or
from the activation of latent ones (retrogression, de-
gression, atavism).
IV. THE SUDDEN APPEARANCE AND THE
CONSTANCY OF NEW VARIETIES.
8. EXAMPLES OF CONSTANT RACES.
Horticultural varieties are generally constant ; excep-
tions to this rule are usually noted expressly in the text-
books. Most varieties are not only constant from seed
but also pure. By constant is meant that in ordinary
cultivation they produce no more impurities than are un-
avoidable (that is to say, at most 3%). Absolute purity
means that when isolated under experimental conditions
the seeds reproduce their own variety without exception.
Constancy in this case is complete, but it is seldom of
practical interest to bring either the old established sorts
or the novelties to this pitch of purity, or even to find
out how closely they approach it.
This has, however, been repeatedly done by scientific
investigators and especially by DAR\VIN and HOFFMANN. 1
Insufficient familiarity with the danger of chance cross-
ings robbed the results of the older investigators of much
of their value as evidence, except of course in those cases
where the race proved constant. The large number of
observations of instances of complete constancy were ob-
1 See the Riickblick auf meinc Culturvcrsuchc of the latter author
in the Botanischc Zeitung, 1881, and the literature cited there. IHNE
and SCHROTER have given a complete list of HOFFMANN'S papers in
the obituary of him in Bcrichte d. d. bot. Gescllsch., Vol. X, 1892, p.
18 of the last part.
Examples of Constant Races. 77
viously made under conditions which excluded the effects
of crossing.
In spite of the existence of these experimental data,
it is still the general view that varieties are inconstant
forms. That which distinguishes them from true spe-
cies is supposed to be their faculty of giving rise to
occasional and not even rare reversions to the type of
the species. This, moreover, is supposed to be a proof
of their assumed relation to their species.
Every one of course is free to choose his own defi-
nition of a variety. But he who makes inconstancy an
essential part of the definition will have to exclude a very
large number and perhaps the most important of our
horticultural varieties, and regard them as elementary
species.
I have spent much time in the endeavor to test the
constancy of horticultural and also of wild varieties with
a view partly of directly satisfying myself as to their
purity and partly of finding inconstant forms for sub-
sequent experiments. I have usually started from seed
but sometimes, in the case of perennial varieties, from
bought plants. Whenever possible the visits of insects
were excluded and the plants artificially pollinated. But
in the great majority of cases pollination has to be left
to bumblebees and moths, and we must be content in
providing complete isolation.
The most important point is the extent of the experi-
ment. Absolute constancy can obviously never be di-
rectly demonstrated. The space and time needed for
other experiments seldom permit the bringing to flower
of more than a few thousands of plants of one sort.
And even if this is continued for several years the possi-
bility of the occurrence of rare cases of atavism (e. g.,
78
Sudden Appearance and Constancy.
once in a million) can not be excluded. The object of
experimentation cannot therefore be to demonstrate ab-
solute constancy. The best plan usually is to be content
with a few hundred individuals; it is even often impos-
sible to get sufficient seed for more. Experiments on a
smaller scale should only serve to confirm the results ob-
tained in other cases; but even if they only do this they
are, in my opinion, by no means without value.
Fig. /. Bidcns tripartita. Type without ray florets.
The nearest that we can get to demonstration of ab-
solute constancy is to make observations on races which
grow in vast quantities in certain districts and are never-
theless true to their type. In these cases the constancy
is so striking as to induce many systematists to regard
the form as a species. Amongst the better known ex-
Examples of Constant Races.
79
amples of this are the Discoidca forms of many com-
posites.
MOOUIN TANDON regarded the Discoid 'ea, i. e., the
*** fj
form without tongue-florets, as the Peloria of the Com-
posites. 1 They are generally regarded as having arisen
from the Radiata forms. Sometimes the discoid form is
Fig. 8. Senecio Jacobaea L. (/. radiata}.
commoner than that with rays, and then the Discoidea
form may be found described in systematic works as a
species and the Radiata as the variety ; as for instance in
Bldcns tripartita (Fig. 7), and B. cernua, 2 although B.
1 Teratohgie vegctale, p. 179.
2 KOCH, Synopsis Florae Gcrmanicae, p. 309.
80
Sudden Appearance and Constancy.
grandiflora, B. bipinnata, and B. atropurpurea are well-
known species with ray florets. B. trlpartlta and B.
cermta are very common in Holland and I have often
tried to find or to obtain examples with ligulate florets,
Fig. g. Senecio Jacobaea discoidcus, KOCH.
but as yet in vain. By this fact both forms are proved
to be constant as thoroughly as a proof can be. In other
countries, however, the varietates radiatae are known to
Examples of Constant Races. 81
occur. Similarly Scnccio Jacobaca has a Forma radiata
and a F. discoidea 1 (Figs. 8 and 9) both of which grow
in this country and are absolutely constant. The Discoi-
deus grows in thousands of specimens in the dunes in
the province of North Holland; but the Forma radiata
grows equally abundantly in South Holland; both are
amongst the commonest and most widely distributed spe-
cies of our flora. For twenty and more years I have had
them under observation, and never saw any trace of ad-
mixture or reversion ; the two varieties were always ab-
solutely pure in the respective localities. Of late, how-
ever, there have been some cases of intermingling near
the limits of their areas, probably as the result of seed
transportation. The two sorts can therefore be regarded
as absolutely constant. 2 Matricaria Chamomilla discoi-
dea 3 has proved equally constant in my experimental
garden, but MURR mentions the occasional occurrence of
heads with ravs. 4 In 1897 I raised from the seeds of a
j
single plant of M. discoidea 575 plants, all of which were
without ligulate florets. On these I only harvested the
seeds of the weakest branches of the higher orders and
raised 460 plants in 1898, all of which again were with-
1 See Vol. I, p. 196.
2 A valuable summary dealing with this point is given by. J .
MURR, Strahllosc Bliltlien bei heimischen Kompositen, Deutsche Bot.
Monatsschr., Vol. 14, 1896, pp. 161-164. See also Botan. Jahrcsber.,
T. 24, 2, p. n, where rare instances of forms with rays belonging
to normally discoid species and rayless flowers on normally radiata
forms, are given. I cite Senecio Jacobaea as an instance of the latter,
in opposition to the observations given in the text. An attempt to
discriminate half races amongst these forms (See 3, p. 18) would
probably lead to valuable results.
3 For an account of the rapid spread of this form in Norway see
JENS HOLMBOE, Nogle Ugraesplanters Invandring i Norge, 1900.
Nyt Magaz. f. Natitrv., Vol. XXXVIII, p. 187 (with map). The
variety is there also fully constant.
4 J. MURR, loc. at., pp. 161-164.
82 Sudden Appearance and Constancy.
out ligulate florets. From these plants I only harvested
the poorest possible seed on the latest branches after
cutting away the main stem and the stronger branches;
but from this seed, as before, I obtained nothing but
Discoidea (750 plants in 1899).
Flowerheads without, or almost without, rays also
occasionally occur in races usually normal in this respect.
Examples of this have occurred in my experimental gar-
den in Chrysanthemum coronarimn, Coreopsis tinctoria,
Dahlia striata nana and others. 1
In the first volume I cited numerous examples of
constant varieties 2 and showed 3 that many of them were
certainly one or two centuries old ; in fact as old, or
probably even older than, the cultivation of their species
itself. The varieties are generally as constant as the
wild elementary species, of which Draba vcrna and Viola
tricolor* w^ere cited as examples. Belonging to the same
group are the two remarkable types, which HERMANN
MULLER has distinguished in Iris Pseudacorus, of which
the one with narrow openings to the flower is adapted
for pollination by Rhingia, whilst the other is adapted
for pollination by bumble bees ; 5 IRWIN LYNCH has re-
cently compiled a very complete and valuable list of
1 Further examples are given by MURR, loc. cit.
~ See p. 196. Examples are afforded by GMLLON-strawberries
(Vol. I, Fig. 7, p. 34) and by Chelidonium laciniotnin (Vol. I, Fig.
36, p. 190).
3 On page 183 of the first volume will be found a list of the vari-
eties known to MUNTING (1671) and still cultivated.
4 See Vol. I, Figs. 3 and 4, pp. 22 and 23. For the constancy of
the elementary species of Viola tricolor see also V. B. WITTROCK,
Viola Studicr in Acta Horti Bergiani, Vol. II, No. I, 1897 (Cultures
extending over three years).
H. MULLER, Die Bcfruchtung der Blumen, p. 68.
Examples of Constant Races. 83
constant varieties, based on data given by gardeners and
botanists as well as on his own observations. 1
It is a common opinion amongst gardeners that white
flowered varieties are among the most constant. They
are very plentiful and easy to control. From the cases
as yet investigated it may be assumed that hybrids be-
tween them and the colored species will be colored also,
and therefore soon and easily discovered ; so that in the
purification or fixation of these varieties the hybrids
are usually removed soon and altogether, which is a
very important thing for approaching constancy. Sev-
eral investigators have tested the purity of white vari-
eties. For instance HiLDEBRAND 2 worked with white
Hyacinths, Delphinium Consolida, Matthiola incana and
Lathyrus odoratus', HOFFMANN with Linnm usitatissi-
11111111 album ; 3 HOFMEISTER for thirty years with Digitalis
parviflora alba ; 4 PREHN with Scabiosa alba? etc.
I myself have made similar observations. I started
by buying a few plants of each of some varieties of
perennial species, allowing them to flower on isolated
spots and then saving and sowing their seed. Wherever
the isolation was complete all the offspring, with a single
exception (Aquilegia chrysantha), were white flowered.
The following were the species tested in this way (I give
in parentheses after each one the number of plants which
were raised from their seed and observed in flower) : Cam-
pan ula pyram idalis alba (26), C. persicifolia alba ( 1 044 ) ,
1 IRWIN LYNCH, The Evolution of Plants, Journ. Roy. Hort. Soc.,
Vol. XXV, Pt. i, pp. 34-37, Nov. 1900.
2 HILDEBRAND, Die Farbcn der Bliitlicn, p. 7p.
3 HOFFMANN, Botan. Zeitung, 1876, p. 566. See also the very
complete list of constant white varieties given by CARRIERE, pp. 12-13,
and the literature cited there.
4 HOFMEISTER, Allgemeine Morphologic, p. 556.
5 J. PREHN, Schr. Naturw. Vereins Hoist ein, Vol. X, 1895, p. 259.
84 Sudden Appearance and Constancy.
Catananche cocntlca alba (5), Hyssopus officinalis albus
(198), Lobelia syphilitica alba (537), Lychnis chalcedo-
nica alba (401), Polemonium dissectum album (126),
Sak'ia sylvestris alba (296). The following white vari-
eties of annual species I also found to be perfectly con-
stant : Chrysanthemum coronariiim album (400), Godetia
amocna, white Pearl (15), Linum usitatissimum album
(779), Phlox Drummondi alba (50), Silene Armeriaalba
(617). Among wild species I subjected especially Ero-
dium ciciitarium album, which is common in Holland,
to a severe test. In this form the pigment characteristic
of the species is lacking both in the leaves and in the
flowers. I found the variety constant through five gen-
erations in my experimental garden, not a single red
plant appearing although the sowings were conducted on
a very large scale. Later I collected seeds of the "car.
alba from another locality and found it also to be con-
stant (43 specimens).
Other color varieties usually prove equally pure if
the seeds of plants that have been isolated are sown. In
some cases this fact is so generally known that they have,
on this ground, been raised to the rank of species, as,
for instance, Anagallis (arvensis} coendca. In 1897 I
had 25 examples of this variety flowering on an isolated
spot, and from these in 1898 I had 866 plants which were
without exception blue. Tetragonla e.rpansa, whose leaves
and flowers are normally reddish brown, has given rise
to a pure green form which has been raised to the rank
of a species under the name of T. crystalline,. This I
also found perfectly constant. In 1898 I sowed about
600 fruits obtained from a culture of 1897. Each fruit
contains from 6 to 10 and often more seeds, which ger-
minate sooner or later, some of them not until after a
Examples of Constant Races. 85
few years have elapsed. In the course of the first sum-
mer 3975 seeds germinated, during the second 1082,
during the third 88, and during the fourth 90. All the
5235 seedlings thus raised were green without a trace of
the red pigment, and belonged therefore to the T. crys-
tal Una. In this case, therefore, the seeds which germinate
late are just as constant as those which germinate early. 1
In other cases where the constancy is just as complete
but happens to be less well known, the sorts in question
are "only" regarded as varieties. Some of these forms
even seem to be wholly unknown in botanical circles, 2 as
for instance, Silcnc Armcria rosca whose color is inter-
mediate between that of the species and that of the white
variety and which is not a hybrid but an old established
perfectly constant sort and just as "good" as the other
two. In 1898 I had about 4000 plants raised from the
seed of isolated plants of 1897 of the Var. fiorc roseo in
flower; they were all of the same color as the parent
plants. The same result was obtained on a smaller scale
in subsequent years. Clarkia pulchella carnca behaved
in the same way (50 specimens). I also found the pale
flowered Agrostemma Githago nicaccnsis constant (for
10 years), and Hyoscyamus (niger) pallid us (40 spec.)
and Agrostemma coronaria bicolor (349 spec.). Further
examples of the same phenomenon are afforded by the
yellow Chrysanthemum coronarium, the varieties of the
flax with white and with yellow seeds, many varieties
without the dark patches at the base of the petals, which
are characteristic of the species, as in Papaver soinni-
fermn Danebrog, Papaver conimutatuni, Madia elegans
(Fig. 10) and others.
1 This is not the case with Trifolium incarnatum quadrifolium
(See 22).
2 See Bot. Zeitung, 1900, p. 234.
86
Sudden Appearance and Constancy.
Another interesting constant variety is Chelidonium
majus latipetalum. (Fig. 11), for the possession of which
I am indebted to Prof. J. W. MOLL in Groningen. It
differs from C. majus in its petals which are so broad
that their edges overlap so that they form an unbroken
Fig. 10. Madia elegans.
Fig. ii. A, B, Chelidonium majus
latipetalum. C, D, Chelidonium
ma jus.
crown instead of an open cross. I found it to be con-
stant through several generations.
The constancy of the fasciated variety of Myosotis
alpestris; Victoria with its broad, many-petalled central
flowers, is likewise well known, as is also that of Linaria
Examples of Constant Races.
87
vulgaris tricalcarea, 1 of many glabrous forms like Lych-
nis vespertina glabra, of thornless types like Datura Stra-
monium incnnis, 2 etc., all of which I have tested per-
sonally. Space does not permit of the compilation here
of anything like a complete list of constant varieties.
mm
Fig. 12. Melilotus coendca monophylla. Each leaf consists
of a single blade but is more or less deeply incised. One
of the lateral leaflets in the middle leaf on the right of
the figure appears to be quite free. A, a bract from the
inflorescence; here the leaves are least incised.
1 J. H. WAKKER, Linaria rulgaris, Nederl. Kruidk. Archief, 1889,
with plate X.
2 See Fig. 5 on page 31 of Vol. I.
88 Sudden Appearance and Constancy.
I shall conclude by referring to a race of Mclilotus
coerulca, the possession of which I owe to the kindness
of Prof. M. W. BEYERINCK (p. 63). Its leaflets 1 are
fused to a single blade in which the three main nerves
still diverge from the base. The blade moreover has
three distinct tips, the depth of the indentations between
these being subject to considerable fluctuating variability.
Not rarely the three parts are only united from the base
to halfway up or less, and sometimes they are separated
almost to the base and in rare cases even entirely so.
All these forms may occur on the same plant. But there
was no reversion in my experimental sowings ; every
plant exhibited this monophylly to a greater or less ex-
tent.
9. STERILE VARIETIES.
One of the greatest difficulties presented by the cur-
rent doctrine of selection lies, as I have pointed out more
than once in the first volume of this work, in the fact
that the gradual origin of species, which is presupposed
by it, has never been observed. In every case in which
observations have been made sufficiently close to the
origin of a new form, they indicate a sudden change.
We do not find those gradual transitions which the doc-
trine of selection would lead us to expect. The new form
may be highly variable, and in that way the limits be-
tween it and the parent species may sometimes overlap;
but, as I have already shown (Vol. I, 25, p. 430) trans-
gressive variability of this kind only provides a morpho-
logical transitional series and not a genetic one.
My object in the present chapter is to bring together
1 This form has been described by WYDLER, Flora, 1860, p. 56,
and occasionally since.
Sterile Varieties.
89
a list of further instances partly from the literature and
partly from my own observations in order to place my
conclusions on a broader basis
of facts.
The difficulty of this task is
increased by the fact that it often
seems impossible to show how
those cases, in which other in-
vestigators believed that they had
detected transitional series, are
to be explained on the theory of
mutation. This is especially so
where the authors have simply
relied on comparative investiga-
tions. The results of these can
usually be explained, no doubt,
by the supposition of transgres-
sive variability, but a proof can
only be given if the phenomena
in question are investigated by
statistical methods.
In strong contrast to these
doubtful cases, however, there is
a long series of observations in
which the absence of transitions
is practically certain. Perhaps
the most striking of these are
the sterile varieties which consti-
tute one of the most serious ob-
stacles to the current doctrine of
selection, at any rate as regards its exclusive application.
DARWIN himself repeatedly cited them as objections and
examined them minutely.
Fig. 13. A flower of Li-
Hum candidum plenum.
The thalamus is changed
into a long stalk on
which the narrow per-
fectly white petals are
spirally arranged.
90 Sudden Appearance and Constancy.
In the case of the vast majority of sterile varieties
we know neither how, when nor where they arose. They
are propagated by vegetative methods and have been
from time immemorial. But they differ from their sup-
posed parent species so markedly that they take rank
with the best varieties. Nobody supposes that they have
arisen gradually.
The first instance that I give is Lilium candidum
plenum, a form which is on the market. It is a well-
known variety, the bulbs of which are offered every year
by dealers in bulbs, in their catalogues. Instead of
flowers it has long stalks clothed with petals (Fig. 13).
The stalk is the elongated thalamus ; the petals are nar-
row and dead white, and of the color and structure of the
petals of other white lilies. In each flower they continue
to appear for several weeks ; the lowest may be brown and
withered before the uppermost have unfolded. Figure
13 shows a fairly short flower; they are often twice as
long. Stamens and carpels are never formed ; the apex
consists of a compact bud of the youngest petals.
We do not know how the variety first arose. It was
first described by G. VROLIK in 1827, after he had al-
ready seen it flowering for 20 years in the Botanical
Garden in Amsterdam. 1 It is therefore nearly a century
old. In horticultural literature it is not referred to until
much later, about 1840. 2
Another well-known sterile garden plant is the green
Dahlia (Dahlia varidbilis viridiflora). The flowerheads
1 G. VROLIK, Over ccn rankroruiige ontwikkeling van wittc Iclic-
blocnicn. Verhandelingen der eerste klasse v. h. k. Nederl. Instituut
van Wet. te Amsterdam, Part I, 1827, pp. 295-301, with one table.
The spike with five flowers figured there, is still preserved in our
collection.
2 See MERAT, Ann. Soc. d'hortic. dc Paris, 1841-1845, and VERLOT,
loc. cit.j 1865, p. 91.
Sterile Varieties. 91
are destitute of flowers; and the thin, transparent bracts
are transformed into small green leaves. The variety
is much cultivated in gardens, partly as a curiosity and
partly because their green "flowers" do not wither but
remain fresh on the plant ; which renders it of a decora-
tive effect until far into the autumn. 1 The variety arose
in a crop of seedlings about the middle of the last cen-
tury in Boskoop in Holland, and since then has been
grown from tubers. It occasionally bears isolated red
ray florets but, so far as I know, never sets seed.
Some years ago I obtained what seems to be a new
and hitherto undescribed form of green Dahlia through
the kindness of Messrs. ZOCHER & Co. in Haarlem. It
is not known whence this form came because it was at
first taken for the type of green Dahlia we have just
been considering. It differs from this however in the
fact that the green heads are not of the normal form
and size but transformed into long green leaf -bearing
spikes like that figured in Fig. 14 with the exception of
the clump at the top.
This form produced elongated flowers of this kind in
great numbers in the nursery garden ; but it could never,
so to speak, bring its growth to a conclusion. They grow
until the autumn and often longer, and frequently attain
a length of 30 centimeters and more. They behaved in
exactly the same way in my garden until last year when
I manured them heavily. Then there appeared from a
few of the green "flowers" in late autumn a little head
at the uppermost end (Fig. 14). This unfolded, but
consisted of green bracts only; it contained neither flow-
ers nor seeds. The plant is therefore perfectly sterile.
Another variety closely analogous with this is the
1 See the literature in PENZIG'S Teratologic, IT, p. 71.
92
Sudden Appearance and Constancy.
wheat ear carnation (Dianthns Ca-
ryophyllns spicatus). In this case
we find instead of the flowers small
green ears which are formed of green
bracts arranged crosswise. This
sterile form does not appear to be
in general cultivation, although it is
perennial ; nevertheless it turns up
here and there in crops of seedlings
especially of mixed varieties. I cul-
tivated a plant arisen in this way ;
most of the ears were sterile as
usual, but some of them produced a
flower at their top. From these I
obtained several germinative seeds. 1
The green rose has been known
from time immemorial, but the green
Pelargonium Donalds a modern prod-
uct. In both cases the petals and
stamens are transformed into green
leaves. They are said to be perfectly
sterile, and are only propagated by
cuttings.
Many double flowers never pro-
duce seed, and this is especially true
of those forms which do not develop
structures intermediate between sta-
mens and petals, but are described
as instances of Petalomania. 2 Ra-
1 After having been sown these seeds
have repeated the wheat-ear variety (Note
of 1909).
2 K. GOEBEL, Beit rage zur Kcnntniss gc-
Fig. 14. Elongated Green fi'illtcr Blilthen, Jahrb. f. iciss. Bot., Vol.
Dahlia, a new variety. XVII, pp. 217-219, and elsewhere.
Sterile Varieties. 93
nuncidus acris (Vol. I, Fig. 40, p. 194), Caltha palustris,
Anemone nemorosa, Hepatica triloba, Tropaeolum ma jus
florc plena, Clematis recta, Barbarea vulgar is floribus
plenis and many others are alleged in horticultural litera-
ture to be perfectly sterile. Double varieties of compo-
sites also afford instances such as Achillea P tar mica,
Ageratum mexicanum (some varieties), Pyrethriim ro-
seum, etc. Others, such as Anthemis nobilis, are known
to bear seed from time to time and so do not belong here.
Viburnum Opulus, Hydrangea hortensea, Muscari co-
mosum plumosum and others have become sterile by the
transformation of their reproductive flowers into sterile
ornamental ones. Bananas and other seedless fruits
have already been dealt with in the first volume (p. 195).
Many varieties of the sugar-cane never set seed, such
as the Cheribon cane which is the richest in sugar. This
variety, which extends over vast regions, consists of a
single individual ; that is to say, it is derived from one
single unknown stock plant and has always been propa-
gated by cuttings or so-called Bibits only.
Robinia Pseud-Acacia inermis 1 is also said never to
flower; and is only propagated by grafting.
If this sterility affects annual species or such as
cannot be permanently reproduced by vegetative means,
the sterile form must vanish sooner or later. Such forms
hardly deserve the name of variety, and are usually
spoken of as monstrosities. But, in regard to their ori-
gin, they are perfectly analogous with the sterile forms
of which we have already treated. In the first volume
(p. 195, Fig. 41), I gave the sterile maize as such an
instance. More remarkable still is the unbranched Fir
(Pinus excelsa aclada or monocaulis) which SCHROTER
1 DE CANDOLLE, Physiologic, II, p. 735.
94 Sudden Appearance and Constancy,
has described in his excellent monograph. The whole
plant consists of a single branchless stem, which is merely
slightly swollen at the limits of every year's growth ; the
needles remain adherent for a long time. 1 This form
has appeared in diverse localities. SCHROTER records 4
examples from Italy, one from Baden, several from
Westphalia, Mittelfranken and Bohemia, and some from
Mariabrunn near Vienna. The majority of these plants
reached a height of 1-2 meters, a few of them as much
as 5-6 meters; some of them are still alive
RIMPAU has described an instance of sterile rye. 2
Ears of this rye appeared almost every year during a
period of more than ten years; they were often much
and sometimes excessively branched, especially in years
and localities where the rye was very thin. But as ears
of this kind occurred on plants which also bore normal
ones, the repeated appearance of the anomaly may per-
haps be due to inheritance.
And lastly, instead of giving a further record of the
numerous existing sterile varieties, let me refer to Nitella
syncarpa, which has recently been described by A. ERNST,
and which bears, instead of oogonia, incompletely devel-
oped antheridia which never produce spermatozoids. 3
The examples in question were observed near Zurich,
and were completely sterile.
1 See p. 63 and C. SCHROTER, Ucbcr die Fichtc (Picca cxcclsa
Link) Vierteljahrsschr. d. nat. Ges. in Zurich, Jahrg. XLIII, 1898,
Parts 2 and 3, pp. 50-53, Fig. 18. This valuable work contains a
very full review of the varieties, forms, and monstrosities of this
highly "variable" tree.
2 Deutsche landivirthschaftliche Presse, Berlin, October 4, 1899,
where photographs of monstrous ears of rye are given.
3 ALFRED ERNST, Ueber Pscudo-Hcrmaphroditismus bci Nitella
syncarpa. Flora, 1901, Vol. 88, Part I, with Plates I-III.
Races which Have Arisen Suddenly in Nature. 95
10. INSTANCES OF RACES WHICH HAVE ARISEN
SUDDENLY IN NATURE.
In nature, elementary species are, as is well known,
not connected with their closest allies by transitional
forms. Nevertheless fluctuating and transgressive varia-
bility frequently bring about the appearance of contin-
uous series, which however on closer examination espe-
cially by statistical methods dissolve into perfectly dis-
tinct component units. 1 In very many cases these tran-
sitional forms are absolutely lacking, and the separation
of a particular form as variety, subspecies, elementary
species, or even species, is mainly founded on their ab-
sence.
The absence of transitional stages in the case of forms
which have been long familiar and are widely distributed
obviously tells little concerning their mode of origin.
Results are more likely to follow from the investigation
of those cases in which the types in question are local
in occurrence and in which, therefore, if transitional
stages should occur, one would expect to find them in the
locality inhabited by the plant. In some instances an
exhaustive and minute study of the geographical distribu-
tion of certain varieties has led to the discovery of the
center from which distribution took place. ASCHERSON
and MAGNUS obtained a result of this kind with the
pale fruited varieties of the European species of Vac-
ci nil tin and some related Ericaceae. 2 In inquiries of this
kind, the absence of transitions at the present time points
to the conclusion that they may never have existed.
'See Vol. I, Part II, 25, p. 430.
2 P. ASCHERSON and P. MAGNUS, I'crhandl. d. k. k. zool.-botau.
Gesellschaft in iricn, 1891, p. 677.
96 Sudden Appearance and Constancy.
In contradistinction to these more or less distributed
varieties, there is a whole series of records scattered
through the literature of cases in which a new form has
been found on a particular spot under circumstances
which warrant the conclusion that it has arisen exactly
there and fairly recently. In such cases transitional forms
are always lacking, a fact which proves pretty conclu-
sively that such have not been produced in the origination
of the form. In Part II of the first volume two cases
afforded by Oenothcra Lamarckiana were described in
detail : I refer to the appearance of O. brevistylis and O.
lacvi folia on the original locality at Hilversum. Both
species proved, when tested, to be perfectly constant from
seed, without any atavism; and transitional forms were
not seen in the field. If these species had arisen where
I found them, their origin must have taken place between
the year of the introduction of the species and the first
year in which I discovered them; that is, between 1870
and 1886 (See Vol. I, p. 266).
The most important and accurate observation of such
an occurrence is that which has recently been recorded
by SOLMS-LAUBACH, and deals with a species newly
arisen from Capsella Bursa Pasioris. 1 This was found
by Professor HEEGER in the market place near Landau
amongst the ordinary Shepherd's purse and called C.
Hccgcri after him, by SOLMS. It occurred in 1897 and
1898 in very small numbers and only on this one spot.
In its vegetative parts it is exactly like C. Bursa pastoris,
from which it only differs in the form of its fruits. But
the differentiating characters are of the rank of some of
1 H. GRAF zu SOLMS-LAUBACH, Crucifcrcn-Stiidicn, Botanische
Zeitung, 1900, Heft X, Oct., i, 1900, pp. 167-190, Plate VIII.
Races which Have Arisen Suddenly in Nature. 97
those which serve to separate genera amongst the Cru-
ci ferae.
The fruits of Capsella Heegeri are oval, and about
as thick as they are broad. The seeds are notorrhizous.
The valves lack the firm anatomical structure, character-
istic of the normal valve, but are soft and full of sap,
a condition which may be considered as due to arrested
development. On the weaker branches in the autumn,
deviations from this type occur which revert more or less
to that of C. Bursa ; moreover the flowers and young
fruits may develop into malformations, as the result of
the attacks of Cystopus candidus, which closely resemble
those of C. Bursa pastoris.
The seeds of isolated plants of C. Heegeri gave rise
solely to the parent type (382 examples) without rever-
sion to C. Bursa.
There can therefore be scarcely any doubt that C.
Heegeri is a good elementary species which arose from
C. Bursa in 1897, or a few years previously, somewhere
near Landau. It is moreover a species which is dis-
tinguished from its nearest allies by characters of far
greater systematic importance than those which separate
many species of known origin.
I myself found a Stcllaria Holostea apetala not far
from Wageningen in Holland under similar circum-
stances (1889), and also in the same year the well-known
Capsella Bursa Pastoris a petal a 1 near Horn in Lippe.
But I did not succeed in obtaining seed from either of
them. In 1888 I collected some seed of Lychnis I'csper-
tiua not far from Hilversum and obtained some per-
fectly glabrous plants by sowing it. The new variety
L. v. glabra proved fully constant as soon as I was able
1 See PENZIG, Tcratologic, I, p. 267.
98 Sudden Appearance and Constancy.
to isolate it, and has maintained itself up to the present
day without ever reverting.
So far as published data go, forms which have sud-
denly appeared in nature, or have not previously been
noticed, prove constant, provided that cross-pollination
is guarded against. In the opposite case they will prove
themselves pure as soon as they can be isolated. One
of the oldest cases in point is the constancy of Ranun-
culus art'cnsis incnnis which was established by HOFF-
MANN. 1 The majority of records refer to trees of which
the larger number of varieties, if not all, according to
DARWIN himself, have arisen suddenly, 2 such as the
weeping oak, the weeping white hawthorn, etc. 3 A single
specimen 4 of Fagns sylvatica aspleniifolia was found in a
wood in Lippe-Detmolcl and could be multiplied from
seed. According to LOUDON, Ta.rus baccata fastigiata
was found in 1780 growing wild in Ireland; 5 but no pure
seedlings of it have been obtained since only one speci-
men was observed (a female one).
The above list of cases is not a rich one ; but it makes
no claim to completeness. The observations in point are,
with few exceptions, relatively incomplete inasmuch as
there is always the possibility that the first discovery of
the new species or variety may have been preceded by
a long period of evolution. If we assume this to be true,
the absence of transitional forms and the constancy of the
1 HOFFMANN, Bot. Zeitung, 1878, p. 273, where several other
examples will be found.
2 DARWIN, Variations, I, pp. 461-463.
3 Further examples are given by BRAUN, Vcrjungung, p. 333
(the sudden origin of red-leaved varieties of Quercus, Corylus, etc.).
4 RATZEBURG, cited by BRAUN in Abh. d. k. Akad. Berlin, 1859,
p. 217.
5 L. BEISSNER, Handbuch der Nadclhohkundc, 1891, p. 169. A
great number of further examples is given in this work.
Horticultural \\irieties Arisen Suddenly. 99
new form are the only arguments for its sudden appear-
ance.
11. HORTICULTURAL VARIETIES WHICH HAVE ARISEN
SUDDENLY.
It is a matter of common knowledge that horticultural
varieties have very often arisen by sports. But opinions
differ on two points. One is an empirical one and relates
to the question of constancy; the other relates to the
meaning of the word variety. The two points are nar-
rowly bound up with one another. If the new form is
not constant and pure from seed but frequently reverts
to the parent species it is usually supposed to be derived
from that species and is treated as a subdivision of it.
But if the new form is as constant as the parent species,
the empirical means of demonstrating its relationship
are lacking, and the conclusions are drawn from his-
torical data and based on analogy; a proceeding which,
as we all know, often leads to differences of opinion.
Besides the historical records the main point in such
cases is always the proof of the constancy from seed.
But inasmuch as the interest of the practical man only
extends to the question whether the variety can be con-
veniently multiplied by seed and is not concerned with
the possibility of occasional reversions, such information,
especially in older cases, can only be accepted with cau-
tion.
\Yith this reservation, I propose to give a brief review
of some of the better known instances. But before I
do this I will call attention to a very beautiful variety
which I have not yet found described nor seen in trade-
catalogues, but which has appeared in my own cultures.
100 Sudden Appearance and Constancy.
Fig. 15 represents a single Dahlia, whose ray florets
are all transformed into long and broad tubes which are
open above. The same thing occurs in many other com-
posites, for instance in Chrysanthemum segetum fistu-
losum, Coreopsis tinctoria fistulosa, etc. On the analogy
of these cases I propose to call this new Dahlia, DaJilia
variabilis fistulosa. This variety arose from a crop raised
Fig. 15. Dahlia variabilis fistulosa , a new variety which
has appeared in my cultures.
from the seeds of D. far. Jul. Chretien, a dwarf single
Dahlia with red flowers of the color of red lead, the
tubers of which I had bought in 1892 in Lyons. From
the seeds which I saved in that year from this variety,
I raised in 1893 several plants of which one had a white
flower. I only sowed seeds of this in 1894. 1 It was
I have unfortunately not yet succeeded in fertilizing Dahlias
artificially by their own pollen.
Horticultural Varieties Arisen Suddenly. 101
in the crop thus raised that the plant which bore the
flower head shown in Fig. 15 appeared. The color was
dark carmine red, not that of red lead. The flower heads
were all fistulous from the beginning of June until well
into October; but the later flowers manifested the ab-
normality in varying degrees. Either the base only of
the tube was closed; or only some of the ray florets had
the form of a tube. The plant had to be left to free
crossing with its neighbors so that no observations of
real value as to its constancy could be made. Neverthe-
less this was pretty considerable, for, from the seeds of
my fistulosa I raised 43 plants in 1895 of which 25, that
is to say more than half, had the characters of the new
variety.
The origin of Chclidoniuni laciniatum from C. ma/us
was described in detail in the first volume (p. 189, Figs.
36 and 37) ; where a series of other cases will also be
found. VERLOT (loc. tit., p. 34) describes Ageratmn
cocruleuin nanuin as a novelty which is sometimes sterile,
but sometimes occurs as a fertile and constant variety.
Verbena hybrida, "a fleur couronnee" arose about 1889
from the variety "a fleur d'auricule," it immediately
proved constant and after only two years was put on the
market by E. FOURGEOT of Paris. 1 Robinia Pseud-Acacia
rosea was found by DECAISNE in a crop of ordinary
Acacias; and Glcditschia sinensis incruiis arose in the
same way, as also did Sophora japonica pendula which
appeared in M. JOLY'S nursery garden in Paris about
1S00. 2 In 1860 a new strawberry "Rcus van Zuidwyk"
appeared in Boskoop. Its leaves and fruits were larger
1 See his Catalogue for 1891.
2 VERLOT, loc. cit., pp. 59, 92, 93.
102 Sudden Appearance and Constancy.
and altogether better than any varieties then known; it
was constant from the first and spread rapidly.
I shall conclude this summary with a reference to the
new species of Tomatoes which BAILEY has recently
described. 1 He describes the origin of two new forms
which he has called Upright and Mikado and which arose
in his cultures. They differ from one another and from
the parent species by more definite and more numerous
characters than many among the older forms which are
recognized as good species in the genus Lycopersicum.
They arose suddenly as usual and were propagated by
seed.
The observations recorded in this and the two preced-
ing sections, which are far from constituting complete
lists, show that the origin of varieties and of elementary
species both in the garden and in the field is amenable to
experimental investigation, for the phenomenon is by no
means so rare as is generally believed. The botanist
will investigate the indifferent and useless forms with
just the same result as the profitable ones, to which alone,
of course, the practical man pays attention. The cultures
need not be very extensive to afford novelties from time
to time, though these must not be expected the first or
every year. Once obtained, all that there is to be done
is to isolate them as soon as they appear and pollinate
them artificially. But it is far more important to go
back to their ancestors, partly not to lose the historical
evidence, but mainly in order to sow the seeds of these
ancestors again and to find out if the novelty will be again
produced, and if possible to discover the conditions which
determine its appearance. Unfortunately there are many
plants which do not lend themselves to such experiments,
*L. H. BAILEY, Survival of the Unlike.
Horticultural yaricties Arisen Suddenly. 103
either because they produce no seed or yield too small
a harvest when self -fertilized or because they cannot be
artificially fertilized on a sufficiently large scale or be-
cause the number of seeds produced, even under normal
conditions, is too small. Moreover one is almost abso-
lutely confined to annual or biennial species or to such
perennial ones as flower freely in the first year.
But in spite of these difficulties and of the incom-
pleteness of the observations made hitherto, we may
safely conclude from them the possibility of an experi-
mental study of the origin of horticultural varieties. 1
1 1 shall describe an experiment of this kind with Linaria vul-
gar is pcloria in 20.
V. ATAVISM.
12. ATAVISM BY SEEDS AND BUDS.
HOFMEISTER in his Allgemeine Morphologic defines
atavism in these words : "The occurrence of reversions,
the offspring of a variety of known origin resembling
the parent type" (p. 559).
According to the meaning of the word "known" in
the above definition the term atavism may embrace quite
a series of phenomena of the most diverse importance.
It may mean either that this origin must have been actu-
ally observed, or that it can be inferred with sufficient
certainty from comparative and systematic studies. If
we are merely dealing with morphological questions this
distinction may appear unessential, but as soon as our
object is to test by experiment the results obtained, it
becomes of the highest importance. For to obtain true
experimental proof of atavism it is obvious that the
origin of the forms should be known directly by observa-
tion.
The origin of a whole series of varieties and ele-
mentary species from their parent forms, however, is
sufficiently established by the historical evidence relating
to their first appearance. It seems therefore feasible to
confine our attention to such cases and to draw a distinc-
tion between physiological and phylogenetic atavism. The
former is reversion to actually known ancestors, the latter
to systematic ancestors.
Atavism by Seeds and Buds. 105
But before I proceed to examine these two forms of
atavism more closely, I think it desirable to state that I
here use the word "atavism" in its narrower sense, for
in its wider sense it embraces so large a group of phe-
nomena that it would not be possible to deal with them
all within the limits at my disposal. It seems worth while
to indicate the more important of these types because they
are often confused with one another and because results
obtained with one form are often taken to apply to an-
other, simply because they both go by the same name.
We must first of all draw a sharp distinction between
atavism as applied to variability and as applied to muta-
bility. In the first case we are dealing with the phenom-
ena presented by a single heritable character ; in the latter,
with the conflict of two or more. In the improvement
of races the offspring do not resemble the selected pa-
rents, they always revert partly towards the mean of
their ancestors. We are of course dealing in such cases
with the phenomenon of regression which was fully dis-
cussed in the first volume (pp. 82 and 120) ; and it
would be better to refer to all those individuals of less
value which are eliminated in selection as regressive and
those which exceed the level attained by their parents as
progressive. But it is customary to call the former atav-
ists ; and, as a matter of fact, they exhibit the degree of
development of the characters in question as it was mani-
fested by their grandparents and more remote ancestors,
and not as in their parents. They could perhaps be
called "curve atavists," since this term does not suggest
a reversion beyond the curves in question. 1
The most fascinating section of the subject of atav-
ism is that which deals with so-called "youth" forms
1 See the pedigree of the many-rowed maize, Vol. I, p. 73, Fig. 18.
106 Atavism.
and with related phenomena. GOEBEL'S admirable in-
vestigations have demonstrated the wide distribution of
these phenomena and their great importance to the theory
of descent. 1 It is now a matter of common knowledge
that many plants, and indeed whole groups of species,
exhibit characters when young which they either lack in
the adult state, or which in later life appear only under
definite circumstances. BEISSNER'S discovery 2 that whole
genera of cultivated Coniferae, such as Rctinospora, are
only youth-forms of other known types such as Thuya;
and REINKE'S investigations 3 into the earlier stages of
Leguminosae, as well as the work of many others, have
resulted in the accumulation of a mass of information
relating to this subject. Sium and Bcrnla in their early
stages have the doubly pinnate and finely slit leaves of their
close allies ; the thorns of Berberis on the so-called suck-
ers revert to the foliate form. These phenomena, how-
ever, fall mostly within the sphere of systematic botany,
and only concern the study of variability in so far as they
are dependent on external influences.
We must further exclude from our considerations
the effects of crossing. The so-called reversions of the
horticulturists which are brought about either by acci-
dental crosses with the parent or by unconsciously using
hybrid seed, certainly occupy a very prominent place
in the practice of horticultural selection, but they should
be rigidly excluded from scientific speculations. And
1 K. GOEBEL, Ucbcr Jugcndformen von Pflanzen und dercn kilnst-
Viche Wiederhervorrufung. Sitzungsber. d. k. bayr. Akad. d. Wiss.,
Vol. 26, 1896, Part III. For further references see GOEBEI/S Organo-
graphie dcr Pftanzcn, Part I, 1898.
2 L. BEISSNER, Handbuch der Nadelhohkunde, 1891.
3 J. REINKE, Untcrsiichungen fiber die Assimilationsorgane dcr
Leguminoscn, I-III and IV-VII. Jahrbiicher fiir wissensch. Botan.,
Vol. XXX, Parts i and 4, pp. I and 71, 1897.
Atavism by Seeds and Buds. 107
this is true not only of those cases in which the cause
of the reversion is perfectly plain, but still more of those
in which the facts observed may lead us to suspect a cross
either in the previous generation or in more remote years.
By excluding such cases, however, the apparent abun-
dance of data relating to experimental atavism is very
much reduced ; but it is obviously better to build on a few
reliable facts than on the highly insecure basis formed
by the numerous data which have hitherto been collected.
With these reservations I shall now turn to the dis-
tinction between physiological and phylogenetic atavism.
Each has its own sphere. The object of the study of
the former is to discover the laws to which this form
of variation conforms. That of the latter is to discover
the ancestors of the species in question either by the ob-
servation of chance deviations, or by cultures and selec-
tion.
HEINRICHER'S extensive studies in the genus Iris
show how fruitful may be the application of selection
in the study of phylogenetic atavism. 1 The cultivated
plants of this group are well known to be highly variable,
and the favorite Iris Kaempferi with its large flowers
affords numerous opportunities for the study of tetram-
erous and pentamerous flowers and of other variations.
HEINRICHFR, starting from occasional anomalies pre-
sented by Iris pallida, and working on a methodical sys-
tem of selection, has raised an atavistic race which he
calls Iris pallida abavia. 2 The individual anomalies could
not, it is true, be fixed although they were selected for
three generations, but a series of new types gradually
1 CARRIERE, Production et fixation des varictcs, 1865, p. 65.
2 E. HEINRICHER, Versuche ilber die Vererbung von Riickschlags-
erscheinungen. Jahrb. f. wiss. Bot, Vol. 24, Part I, 1892, and Iris
pallida abavia in Biolog. Centralbl., Vol. XVI, No. i, p. 13, 1896.
108 Atavism.
appeared and threw a definite light on the probable na-
ture of their common ancestor. This is regarded as being
an extinct form, with an hexamerous perigon of equal
petals, and six stamens. A still living form, Iris falci-
folia, possesses such a perigon but has only three stamens.
The reader who is interested in this branch of in-
quiry and in the highly important results which it has
afforded, is referred to the works of this author for
further information.
I now return to the main question, viz., that of phys-
iological atavism. Here we are concerned not with the
production of new forms but with an inquiry into the
processes which underlie the reappearance of preexisting
characters. The character in question is, therefore, one
that is still retained in that species from which the one
under investigation is descended. Atavism is in this
case to be regarded as an oscillation between two empir-
ically known extremes. The field of oscillation can ob-
viously not be very considerable, for only in cases of very
close relationship is the common origin of two forms
historically known to us.
In this restricted province also, atavism may be
brought about by fluctuating variation as well as by muta-
tion. In the case of the former it is merely a transitory
phenomenon and dependent on external conditions; but
in the second case it leads to the origin of a race which
externally resembles the ancestors of its parent form.
Variational atavism seems to be a phenomenon which
plays a large part in the sphere of semi-latent characters.
As an example of this I cite the case, described above,
of the five leaved clover ( 5, p. 36) which always bears
a certain number of trifoliate leaves especially under
unfavorable conditions. These trifoliate leaves obviously
Atavism by Seeds and Buds.
109
constitute a reversion to the normal clover leaf but, on
the other hand, they are merely the extreme variants in
the curve of the five-leaved
race (Fig. 6, p. 48). A
similar state of affairs pre-
vails in numerous cases of
semilatency where the range
of variation of a character
is occasioned by the antag-
onism of two characters.
Mutational atavism must
obviously be as rare as mu-
tation itself. The reversion
of striped flowers to self-
colored ones, the heritable
atavism of Plantago lanceo-
lata ramosa, and the incon-
stancy of the peloric Lina-
ria, are facts which we shall
have to consider below.
Physiological atavism
can be manifested by plants
propagated by seeds or by
buds. In the case of the
former definite proof is
only possible under excep-
tionally favorable circum-
stances; in the case of the Fi f } 6 - .Cephalotaxus pedunculata
fastigiata. The mam stem bears
latter it is at once evident the upright branches with leaves
/T-" 1^- A \ '-ni 1 inserted on all sides, character-
ing. 16 at A). ihe pub- istic O f the var iety; but has pro-
lished records of atavism uced at A, where a branch has
been cut off close, several
in crops of seedlings are branches with flat spreading bi-
1 i 1 serial leaves such as are char-
always subject to the StlS- acte ristic of the parent species.
110 Atarisni.
picions indicated above. I mean that they occur so rarely
and in so few individuals that the possibility of a previous
cross, by means of insects, with the pollen of allied forms,
even if growing a long way off, can never be quite ex-
cluded. It is only in cases in which, as in that of Ociw-
tlicra sciutiUaiis (Vol. I, pp. 245 and 377), a species pro-
duces a large number of atavistic individuals every year,
that the phenomenon easily lends itself to experimental
study.
On account of the circumstances indicated, it is not
possible to say whether atavism in plants propagated by
seed is a common or a rare phenomenon. It is certainly
much rarer than the practical gardener usually imagines.
I have observed in my cultures a number of cases which
might have been called atavistic with more or less cer-
tainty, but only the cases of regularly inconstant races,
such as those of Plantago and Linaria, and the phenom-
ena presented by striped flowers, to be described shortly,
seem to me to be sufficiently well established to be ad-
duced as instances of atavism.
Atavism by bud-variation, on the other hand, is a
well-known phenomenon. One of the best instances is
shown in Fig. 16. It represents a vertical branch of a
bush of Ccphalota.rus pedunculata fastigiata (Podocarpus
Koraiana Hort}. Below the middle of the figure can
be seen the place where a branch has been cut off, and
from the side of its base some lateral branches have arisen
with flat spreading leaves (Fig. 16 A). 1 The variety
Fastigiata has erect branches only and their leaves are
inserted on all sides ; but the branches at A have the
structure of the parent species, C. pedunculata ; their
1 For a series of interesting experiments relating to this subject
see Mutations ct traumatismcs by L. BLARINGHEM (Note of 1909).
Atavism by Seeds and Buds. Ill
leaves project to right and left, and their side branches
are horizontal, making the whole shoot flat with definite
dorsal and ventral surfaces. The bush which grows in
our garden and bears several branches with similar bud-
variations, I owe to the kindness of MESSRS. ZOCHER &
Co., nurserymen in Haarlem. The variety can only be
propagated by cuttings, as it never flowers, 1 and these
produce reversions of this kind pretty regularly, both in
the nursery of Messrs. ZOCHER & Co. and elsewhere. It
appears to have been first observed in 1863 by CARRIERS
in Paris, 2 and since that time by many others. This re-
markable case is well worthy of a closer study. The
perfectly analogous Ta.rus baccata fastigiata never ex-
hibits atavism by bud-variations, so far as I know. 3
The phenomena of bud-variation have hitherto not
received from botanists the attention they deserve. In
a few cases we know that the phenomenon is preceded by
a s-ectorial segregation, as for instance in striped flowers
(13) and variegated leaves ( 24) ; but as a rule there
is no available information even on this point. Another
point which awaits investigation is the nature of the
offspring of self -pollinated bud-variants. 4 It seems cer-
tain that new types sometimes arise in this way, but much
of the proof in favor of this will not bear scrutiny. Under
these circumstances it seems desirable to direct more gen-
eral attention to this phenomenon 5 by means of some
'BEISSNER, Handbuch, loc. cit., p. 181.
2 CARRIERE, loc. cit., p. 44, with Figs, i and 2; see also CARRIERS,
Traitc general dcs Conifcres, p. 717; and JAMES VEITCH & SONS,
A Manual of the Conifcrae, iSSi, p. 308.
3 See CARRIERE, loc. cit., and BEISSNER, Hand-buck, loc. cit., p. 169.
4 In the older records attention is seldom paid to pollination ;
see the literature in CARRIERE, loc. cit., p. 59, and DARWIN, Animals
and Plants, I, 525; II, 442, etc.
5 CARRIERE gives a very complete list ; he. cit., pp. 42-56 ; see also
112 Atavism.
further examples. They are taken mainly from woody
plants because herbaceous and especially annual plants,
with the exception of the instances named and of hybrids,
very seldom exhibit bud-variations.
Green branches on red-leaved bushes and trees are
not rare and are for instance often seen in the variety
atropurpiirca of Corylus Avellana, C. tiibulosa, Betula
alba, and in the copper beech. The red bananas with their
red fruits have given rise to a green variety with yellow
fruit in spite of the fact that they are sterile. 1 BRAUN
mentions an example of Kerria japonica plena which pro-
duced some branches with single flowers. 2 On a garden
Hortensia producing only large sterile flowers, FOCKE
observed a branch bearing inflorescences with little fertile
flowers in the middle of a circle of large ornamental ones
as in the wild form. 3
Trees with laciniate leaves habitually give rise to re-
versions on solitary branches, as for instance Fagus syl-
vatica aspleniifolia, Carpinus Betulns hetcrophylla, Sam-
bucus nigra laciniata, Cytisus Laburnum quercifolia, Vitis
and others. (BRAUN, loc. cit.) The same is true of
Sali.r babylonica crispa, of the parsley grape, of nec-
tarines, and especially of roses and bulbs (Hyacinthus,
Gladiolus, etc.) although the possibility of previous crosses
makes the latter cases still doubtful.
In conclusion, this list shows that the series of cases
which are amenable to experimental study is by no means
small. On the other hand the number of examples is
sufficient to demonstrate the pretty general occurrence
HOFFMANN, Bot. Zeitung, 1881, p. 395; DARWIN, loc. cit., I, pp. 476-
530; HOFMEISTER, Allgemcine Morphologic, p. 560, etc.
1 FR. MULLER, Flora, Vol. 84, 1897, pp. 96-99.
*Abh. d. k. Akad. Berlin, 1859, p. 219.
3 Abh. d. Naturf. Vere'ms Bremen, Vol. 14, 1897, p. 276.
The Oriyin of Striped Flozvcrs.
113
of reversion of varieties to their parent species, and there-
fore to suggest that the characters of the latter were not
lost when the variety originated, but only became latent.
13. VILMORIN'S SUGGESTION AS TO THE ORIGIN OF
STRIPED FLOWERS.
One of the oldest and best-known instances both of
bud - variations and of
sectorial splitting is af-
forded by certain so-
called variegated garden
flowers and particularly
by the annual Larkspurs,
Delphinium Ajacis and
D. Consolida. All phases
of the phenomenon can
be followed in this case
with great ease, for from
time immemorial these
varieties have borne
flowers which show the
most varied striping on
a background of a dif-
ferent color; and they
also produce flowers a
half or a third or some
other fraction of which
uniformly bears the color
which commonly only
appears in stripes (Fig.
19). Flowers of this Fig. 17. Delphinium Consolida stria-
i i , turn plenum. A plant in flower.
kind may be scattered
over the whole plant, but are oftener distributed in such
114
Atavism.
a way that those on one side of a spike are uniform and
those on the other striped. 1 Flowers which are inserted
at the boundaries of the two regions exhibit on one side
the color of one sector and on the other half, the stripes
of the other. A diagram of such a branch is shown in
Fig. 18 in which the flowers Nos. 1, 4, 6, 9, and 11 are
dark blue, Nos. 2, 5, 7, 10, 12, and 13 pale red with scat-
Fig. 18. Delphinium Consolida stria-
turn plenum. Diagram of a branch
of which the left half was blue,
and of which the right bore flowers
with fine blue stripes on a pale red
background. 1899.
Fig. 19. A sectorial flower
of the same variety. The
whole right half was dark
blue ; the left, pale red
with scattered blue stripes.
tered blue stripes, and Nos. 3 and 8 half blue and half
striped. I obtained this branch in my culture of 1899;
similar cases are not at all rare. Branches with nothing
but blue flowers also occur, but the seeds obtained from
the self-fertilization of such flowers gave rise in my gar-
den to the striped variety and not to a pure blue progeny.
1 Exactly the same phenomenon is seen in the seedcoats of Pi sum.
The minute purple spotting characteristic of some green-skinned
varieties sometimes takes the form of a deep uniform purple. These
uniformly purple seeds produce the ordinary form with small purple
spots and no more full purples than are usually produced. (Trans-
lator's Note.")
The Oriyin of Striped Flowers. 115
On the other hand a certain percentage (often 6% and
more) of the plants raised from the seeds of striped
flowers and especially of sectorial branches are usually
uniform blues. 1
The phenomena of segregation which we have been
describing are quite common in striped flowers, and any
one can observe them in Dahlia varidbilis striata (Vol.
I, Fig. 14, p. 54), Mirabilis Jala pa, Verbena and many
other favorite garden flowers. Sectorially colored flow-
ers appear to manifest a tendency towards a simple pro-
portion between the two parts. Frequently exactly half
of the flower is atavistic, sometimes a quarter or three
quarters. I observed the proportion % in white and red
striped tulips and in partially dark blue and partially pale
blue flowers of Iris xiphioides, etc. In these cases the
various types frequently occur on the same plant, or in
the case of plants grown from bulbs, on examples raised
through vegetative propagation from a single original
bulb; for instance on the tulips and Iris just mentioned
there were also flowers of which one-half of each was
atavistic.
Sectorial variability often occurred in my cultures,
as for instance in the flowerheads of Helichr\suin brac-
teatiun and the flowers of Papaver nudicaide (Fig. 20),
in both of which cases stripes or sectors of the color
belonging to the parent species were superimposed on
the paler background of the variety. A common balsam
(Impatiens Balsam ina') whose flowers were usually white
with fine red stripes bore a branch with red flowers only
in my garden. The whole breadth of the fasciated stem
1 A point of great interest to investigate would be the relation
between sectorial variability and cell division in the vegetation cone ;
clues which might lead to the solution of many important questions
would probably be afforded by such an inquiry.
116
Atavism.
of the striped cockscomb or Celosia variegata cristata,
is traversed by longitudinal stripes of different colors,
yellow and red according to the variety. Dahlias how-
ever exhibit the most prodigal wealth of color of all
variegated flowers, especially those varieties known as
Fancy-flowers. 1 In this case the color is in some way
connected with the amount of doubling, which often ex-
hibits sectorial variations and bud-variations at the same
time. 2 Striped Dahlias
give rise to these partial
variants sometimes very
rarely, but sometimes in
such abundance that a
good variety is often ex-
posed to the danger of
being lost thereby. In
most of the cases we have
to do with two types which
are manifested in various
degrees of association and
separation. Cases in which
more than two forms are
combined and which there-
fore may produce by bud-
Fig. 20. Papaver nudicaule. Yel-
low variety with dark orange
stripes.
variation two or more
types on the same plant,
besides the normal one,
have been described; but they were probably hybrids.
Central dissociation seems to be a very rare phenomenon,
but of Mad. H. Vonrchy, a variety which usually has
1 See GROOMBRIDGE'S Treatises on Florist's Flowers; The Dahlia,
1853, and the extensive literature which has appeared since.
2 VILMORIN-ANDRIEUX, Les fteurs de pleine terre, first edition, p.
340.
The Origin of Striped Flowers. 117
white flowers with red stripes, I have seen a head whose
outer ray florets were dark red whilst the inner ones
formed a disc of pure white with only very occasional
red stripes. In the center the unmodified fertile yellow
disc florets were seen. I have observed the same phe-
nomenon in a few other 'cases.
The striped varieties of Cyclamen persicum are said
to bear in some instances only variegated flowers one
year and from the same bulb uniformly colored atavistic
flowers the next year.
Centaurea Cyanns, the blue corn flower or blue bottle,
has a brown variety with double flowerheads which is
/
highly variable in color; it is far from being fixed yet,
as a plantbreeder in Erfurt expressed it to me. I culti-
vated it for five years, always selecting the purest and
darkest brown specimens in small numbers as seed-
parents. The race produced reversions to the blue form
every year. Some plants bore blue flowers exclusively, in
others the blue color appeared in segments or in stripes
on some of the heads. No advance was brought about
by this selection.
The examples given must suffice to show the impor-
tance of the striped flowers of horticulture. A Var.
striata of a number of species is advertised in the cata-
logues ; it is open to any one, therefore, to cultivate them.
The Var. alba of many other species often reveals on
closer inspection scattered stripes of the color of the
parent species; these stripes can easily be intensified by
isolation and selection as I shall show in one of the
following sections ( 16).
Str-iped flowers 1 are also of great importance in the
1 Spotted flowers may possibly behave differently ; but up to the
present time I have not grown them.
118 Atai'isjn.
science of variability and mutability, and especially in that
of atavism of which they perhaps afford the most beauti-
ful examples. As such they have been dealt with espe-
cially by Louis VILMORIN whose theory we will now pro-
ceed to examine. 1
VILMORIN starts from the observation that striped
flowers only occur on those species which are themselves
colored, but which also possess a white variety; or if the
color of the flower is composed of red and yellow the
uniform yellow variety may behave like the white (Mira-
bil'iSf Antirrhinum). The first variety to arise is the
white (or yellow) from which later on the striped form
originates and VILMORIN explains this as a partial re-
version to the parent species.
White varieties of a large number of decorative plants
have arisen in cultivation, and in fact many favorite ones
in M. VILMORIN'S own nurseries. They can usually be
easily "fixed" in the course of a few years ; that is to
say, they are generally constant from the very beginning
but have to be purged of the consequences of unavoidable
crosses, and this takes a few years, as a rule. The striped
sorts do not appear in this period, the hybrids resulting
from the crosses are like the parent species and segregate
into this and the pure white variety. The striping is not
the result of crossing therefore ; moreover in such cases
deliberate crossing has only resulted in the production
of self-colored and not of variegated flowers. Also,
when such hybrids exhibit sectorial variation, the color
is in large patches and not in fine stripes.
It is not until the white varieties have attained com-
plete purity and have proved constant for a considerable
1 Societe Pliilomatiqiic dc Paris, Seance du 17 Janvier, 1852, Pro-
ccs-verbaux, p. 9; Notices sur I' amelioration des plantes par le semis,
1886, p. 39; and B. VERLOT, Sur la fixation des varietes, 1865, pp. 62-66.
The Origin of Striped Flowers.
119
number of generations that the striping appears. It af-
fects almost necessarily, so it seems, every cultivated
white or yellow variety. Some are worth putting on the
market ; others are not. Amongst the latter VILMORIN
( 1852) has mentioned as an example Clarkia pnlchella,
from bought seeds of the white variety of which the
striped form has also appeared in my cultures (see 16).
The same thing happened with Browallia erecta and Coiu-
melina tuberosa. Geranium pratense is only to be bought
in two forms, white and blue. I ob-
tained seeds from two plants which
were bought as Var. alba and raised
from them, besides pure whites,
plants with all grades of color ar-
rangement from striping and secto-
rial variations to complete blue (Fig.
21).
If it is thought desirable to put
the striped variety on the market it
must be purified by selection. The
striping first appears as single fine
i -in TC Fig- 21. Geranium fira-
streaks on occasional flowers. It tc ,i sc cl!bum with pie _
these plants are isolated and their
seeds sown separately the majority
of the plants raised are pure white,
but occasional ones are produced
with broader and more numerous stripes. The seeds of
these are saved, and so on. The object is to isolate the
striped race from the white, and this can be attained in
the course of a few years. On the other hand the breeder
has to fight against the tendency of the striped form to
return to the full blue either by buds or through seeds.
It is to guard against this that VILMORIN recommends
bald bine and white
flowers. The dark
parts of the petals
were blue ; the others
white.
120 Atavism.
the selection of seeds from the palest examples of the
striped forms.
Convolvulus tricolor was the first species in which
this mode of origin of the striped form was observed
(1840). It was followed by Gomphrena globosa, Antir-
rhinum ma jus album and luteum, Ncmophila insignis, Por-
tulacca grandiflora, and others. Of recent years a large
number of blotched varieties have been obtained in vari-
ous nurseries; and always, so far as is known, in the
same way, by so-called partial reversion of a white or
yellow variety to the red or blue color of the parent
species.
In the following sections we will therefore examine
in detail some cases of striped flowers as instances of
physiological atavism.
14. ANTIRRHINUM MAJUS STRIATUM.
(With Plate I.)
Amongst the numerous cultivated varieties of the
Snapdragon one group is distinguished by the possession
of striped flowers. A bed of these produces a fine and
varied show of color. On the other hand the horticul-
turist's handbooks state that, whilst the remaining sorts
are practically constant, the striped ones leave much to be
desired in this respect. 1 Such a statement naturally in-
vites the investigator to inquire into the mode of inheri-
tance of this character.
The striped varieties owe their character to the fact
that the normal red color of the wild snapdragon is con-
fined to broader or narrower longitudinal stripes. Where
the red is absent the pure color of the background be-
comes visible. This may be either white, rose, yellow
^ILMORIN'S Blumengartnerei, 3d Ger. ed., Vol. I, 1896, p. 756.
Antirrhinum Ma jus Striatum. 121
or sulphur as in the corresponding self-colored varieties. 1
It must further be mentioned that each of these types
may exist in a tall, medium or dwarf form. In the ex-
periment to be described the form I have used was
Antirrhinum majns lutcum rubro-striatum of medium
height.
The richness of types of marking in these striped
varieties is very great. The stripes may be sparse and
very fine so that the flowers appear at first glance to be
pure yellow or white; or the stripes may be bold and
broad and very numerous in such a way that the yellow
(or the white) appears in about equal parts with the red.
Often half of a flower is entirely red whilst the other
half is striped, and so on. 2
If we buy seeds of the striped sorts and sow them,
the crop raised is considerably less true than is usual in
sowings of bought seeds. In 1899 I sowed samples of
different varieties of Antirrhinum ma jus and obtained
26% unstriped individuals from A. in. album rubro-
striatnm, and \9% from A. m. tut cum rubro-striatum.
In other cases a far higher degree of purity is usually
obtained, e. g., in A. m. hit cum I found only 2% im-
purities.
The admixtures in the striped varieties were in the
vast majority of cases uniform reds and therefore closely
allied to them. Other deviations were not more numer-
ous in the striped forms than in any other variety. The
reason for the abundance of the red flowered individuals
has been disclosed by subsequent culture ; it is to be
sought in the incomplete inheritance of the striped char-
1 A. m. album rubro-striatum, A. m. sulphureum rubro-venosum,
A. m. pumilum roscum rubro-striatum, etc.
2 ViLMORiN, Flcurs dc plclnc tcrrc, p. 723.
122 Atavism.
acter. For if the seeds of striped individuals which have
been artificially self-fertilized are harvested and sown,
we usually obtain some plants with uniformly red flowers.
The striped varieties therefore give rise to red plants
from time to time, and in my cultures, which extend over
about eight years, A. m. Intciim rubro-striatum has done
so almost every year in spite of being self-fertilized.
As the original wild form is uniformly colored (that is,
not striped, for the color itself is composed of white,
red and yellow) the loss of the striping may be regarded
as a case of atavism.
Moreover this phenomenon of atavism was exhibited
by my cultures in two other forms (Plate I) : on the one
hand as a bud-variation in which whole branches of a
plant with striped flowers revert to the red type; on the
other hand as a lateral or sectorial variation, to adopt
HEINSIUS'S term, 1 in which one side of the spike bears
uniform flowers, whilst the other bears striped ones.
Let us examine these two cases more closely.
In the case of bud-variation a striped plant bears a
branch all of whose flowers are red, without striping.
If, as is usually the case, the plant flowers on 6-8 or
more lateral branches the abnormality is very striking.
A single plant very seldom bears two branches with red
flowers, and it scarcely ever happens, if indeed it ever
does, that the terminal portion of the main stem has red,
and the branches striped flowers. As a rule it is one of
the lower stronger branches which is atavistic and seldom
one of the higher weaker ones. I occasionally found a
tertiary branch with red flowers, i. e., a lateral twig of
a striped branch. As might be expected, the coarsely
1 H, W. HEINSIUS, Over bonte bladercn, Genootschap v. Natmir-,
Genees- en Heelkunde, Biologische Sectie, May, 7, 1898, p. 2.
Antirrhinum Mo jus Striatum. 123
striped plants exhibit a stronger tendency to produce
bud-variations than the finely striped ones.
Sectorial variation is very diverse in the manner of
its manifestation. I found it as a rule on the main stem,
but also on the branches. If the inflorescence is looked
at from above, i. e., in projection, one sector is red whilst
the rest is white. This red sector often consists of a
narrow red stripe only, or of one-half or three-quarters
of the whole. As a rule the abnormality extends from
the base to the top of the spike ; but it may also be con-
fined to part of it, especially when it consists of a narrow
line only. A single red flower on an otherwise striped
spike is by no means a rare occurrence. On the borders
of the two sectors the flowers are often striped on one
side and red on the other. As in the case of bud-varia-
tions it is the coarsely striped individuals which are most
prone to the sectorial dissociation of color.
The red color occurs not only on the corolla but also
on the stamens. In finely striped flowers the stamens
are, as a rule, yellow ; in flowers with broad stripes they
are striped or red. The individual stamens in the same
flower are usually dissimilar in respect to this character;
yet it is difficult to find a strong contrast within a single
flower, e. g., a single stamen which is almost red, and
another nearly yellow. I have spent much trouble in
the attempt to find such flowers, especially in those that
had one longitudinal half almost or entirely without
stripes. But I did not discover any definite relation
between the striping on the stamens and that on the
corresponding parts of the corolla.
As a matter of fact pure yellow flowers never occur in
this race. To a superficial observer it may seem as if
they were not rare and even that the red stripes may
124 Atavism.
be lacking on whole spikes and sometimes on entire
plants. But such absence is only apparent; closer in-
spection will reveal the existence of very fine red stripes.
I never found a branch on which they were quite lacking,
nor a plant, nor even a twig which had reverted to the
variety, A. m. hit cum. On inflorescences on which the
striping is very meager it may sometimes occur that on
a single flower no stripes can be found ; but this is merely
an extreme case of that partial variability which all
organisms exhibit.
This negative result based on eight years' experience
is important because it shows us that we are not dealing
here with a segregation into two components, e. g., A.
ma jus rubrum and A. ma jus hit cum. If we want to speak
of a segregation the two units would be the red striped
and the uniformly red form.
A glance at a bed of these plants is sufficient to re-
veal the fact that the breadth of the red stripes exhibits
individual variability; moreover that, as might be ex-
pected, plants with very fine and those with very coarse
red stripes are the rarest. In 1897 I tried to find out if
it were possible to express this variability in the form of
a curve. At first it seemed impossible to obtain an ac-
curate measure of the striping, for it seemed practically
unfeasible to determine the sum of the breadths of all the
stripes in a flower and to express this sum in proportion
to the circumference of the corolla. I succeeded, how-
ever, in attaining my object in the following way : I had
the average flower on the main stem of every plant in a
bed picked by an assistant, and then I endeavored to ar-
range these in a series according to their color, ascending
from the almost yellow to the completely red. With a
group of between one and two hundred flowers this sue-
Antirrhinum Ma jus Striatnm.
125
ceeded better than I had anticipated ; for at the end there
turned up a certain number of groups which corresponded
sufficiently closely to equal subdivisions of a scale to
warrant their selection as ordinates. I admit of course
that this method is not free from the personal factor;
but for the case under consideration it sufficed, since,
when the same group of flowers was sorted again, the
result agreed sufficiently well with the first trial.
I plotted three curves in this way in 1897; each was
based on one typical flower of the terminal spikes of all
the plants flowering on a bed. The three beds contained
the offspring of three individual striped plants of the
1894 harvest, seeds of which had been saved and sown
separately; but whose flowers had been left to be polli-
nated by insects in the midst of a larger culture. More-
over the seed-parents were selected without reference
to the degree of their striping, and so the curves give an
idea of the average composition of the commercial race,
I thus obtained the following table :
STRIPES
COLOR-EFFECT
A
B
C
Almost absent
Lemon yellow (g)
6
4
Very fine
Yellow
9
18
Narrow
Dark yellow
2
12
30
1-2 mm broad
Reddish yellow
5
15
53
1-3 mm broad
Narrowly striped (s)
18
22
84
1-5 mm broad
Coarsely striped
28
22
31
1-6 mm broad
Broadly striped (b)
42
21
16
Broad fields
Half yellow, half red
26
12
10
Uniform red
Red (R)
37
9
15
Number of individuals
158
128
261
These figures are exhibited in the form of a curve in
Fig. 22; in the case of the figures under C the scale or
unit of the ordinates is half of that selected for A and B.
126 Atavism.
The result of this inquiry shows that the first eight
groups merge continuously into one another ; but that
between the striped and red flowers a broad gulf is fixed.
The red are not connected with the striped by a series
of transitional forms as the lemon yellow are with the
broad striped ; red flowers with small yellow patches may
occur, but they are at most very rare.
The shape of the curves is far more regular than I
had anticipated; but the reds obviously have no place
in it; I mean, they are far too numerous in proportion.
They are therefore obviously not the extreme variants
of the series but constitute a group which is perfectly
distinct from the striped although the size of this group
varies directly with the amount of striping in the other.
After the composition of the commercial race had
been determined in this way, my next task was to dis-
cover the nature of the offspring resulting from the self-
fertilization of the individual components of this diverse
assemblage. I have confined the solution of this problem
to the three chief types : finely striped, coarsely striped,
and uniformly red. Let us begin with the two former
groups.
The offspring of the parent plant A (Fig. 22 and table
on page 125) contained many coarsely striped individ-
uals (Fig. 22b} ; when they were in flower I transplanted
some very coarsely striped ones to a special bed, picked
off all their flowers and young fruits and enclosed all
the buds which subsequently opened to insure self-fertili-
zation. In the same way I treated some plants from the
bed B (Fig. 22B) with almost yellow flowers. I har-
vested and sowed the seeds of each plant separately.
In August, 1898, when the beds were in full flower,
T determined the amount of striping by the method al-
Antirrhinum Majus Striatum.
127
ready employed, taking care that the boundaries between
the individual groups corresponded as closely as pos-
sible with those of the previous year. I succeeded in
c
I
.'/. ft. b.
Fig. 22. Antirrhinum inajus hiteum rubro-striatum. A, B,
C, curves showing the degree of striping amongst the
offspring of three insect-fertilized plants, 1897. g< lemon
yellow, almost without red stripes; s, narrowly striped;
b, broadly striped; R, uniform red. See table, page 125.
recording the rather scanty offspring of four coarsely
striped parents. The result is given below. (The indi-
vidual seed-parents of 1897 are denoted as Ai--A4.)
OFFSPRING OF THE COARSELY STRIPED SEED-PARENTS.
Stripes
Less than 4 mm broad
1-5 mm broad
1-6 mm broad
Broad fields
Uniform red
AI
A z
A 3
A*
Totals
3
2
6
8
19
5
4
6
9
24
7
8
5
6
26
2
2
5
9
Totals 17
14
19
28
78
These figures are exhibited graphically in Fig. 23B.
As the extent of this experiment was relatively small
and especially as the proportion of self-colored plants
appeared to me very small, I repeated it in the following
year. I chose from the broad striped bed of this culture
128 Atavism.
a beautiful typical plant with broad stripes but without
any broad patches on the corolla, and fertilized it with
its own pollen in a bag. In 1899 I raised from its seeds
about 250 plants, which covered a bed of about four
square meters, and nearly all of which flowered on the
main stem and on several lateral branches. There were
only a few finely striped individuals amongst them,
whereas the majority were very coarsely marked. But
the proportion of uniformly red plants was considerable:
Striped individuals 160 64%
Red individuals 91 36%
Total 251
That is to say, about one-third of the olants had re-
verted to a uniform red color.
The offspring of the almost yellow parents showed
the following distribution of the various types of colora-
tion (Bi--B4 refer to the individual seed-parents and to
the groups of offspring arising from them) :
OFFSPRING OF THE YELLOW PARENTS.
Stripes
BI
B 2
B*
4
Totals
Nearly absent
6
5
12
1
24
Very fine
3
7
18
2
30
Narrow
3
6
12
2
23
1-2 mm broad
9
7
18
3
37
1-3 mm broad
7
4
22
2
35
1-5 mm broad
3
1
4
1-6 mm broad
Broad fields
Uniform red
Totals
28
29
85
11
153
See Fig. 23A.
These tables, and Fig. 23 which has been constructed
from them, show that two races have been produced by
the selection and self-fertilization of the extreme variants.
Antirrhinum Majns Striatitin.
129
One of them, A, consists almost solely of finely striped
individuals and contains no red ones. The other, B,
consists almost entirely of broadly striped ones together
with 11-36% of uniformly red ones. But the separation
is not nearly so sharp as between the striped on the one
hand and the red on the other, inasmuch as the two
curves overlap.
Fig. 23. Antirrhinum majus hitcum rubro-striatum. Curves
to illustrate the distribution of color amongst the off-
spring of self-fertilized individuals from the culture on
which Fig. 22 is based. Experiment in selection with
broadly and narrowly striped flowers. Curves represent-
ing the offspring: A, of the finely striped seed-parents
Bi_B 4 ; B, of the broadly striped seed-parents Ai_A 4 .
See tables on pp. 127 and 128. For the signification of
g, Sj b, R, see previous figure.
We now come to the most important part of the ex-
periment, the question of the inheritance of the red
character. On account of this greater importance I had
already given it previously much attention.
Here we are concerned not merely with the inheri-
tance of the red flowers in general, but with the study
of the special cases already distinguished. First we have
to consider the red seed variants, then the bud-variants
and lastly the single red flowers on striped racemes.
Finally it should be possible to test the red stamens of
130 Atavism.
striped flowers but I have not yet come across suitable
material for the investigation of this point.
In 1892 I had raised from bought seed of A. ma jus
liiteum rubro-striatiun a large bed of plants the flowers
of which were all striped. I gathered the seed of one
individual for the next year's crop (1893). I obtained
about 40 flowering plants in this way; the majority bore
flowers with fine stripes, and here and there flowers
occurred of which one-half was a uniform red. There
were four plants which only bore pure red flowers. Of
these I selected the strongest, enclosed their spikes in
bags and fertilized their flowers with their own pollen.
Besides these I dealt in the same way with two striped
plants, with few and fine stripes.
As soon as the seeds germinated in the following
spring a difference became visible : the seedlings from the
seed of striped plants had green foliage, those from the
red, however, were reddish brown. This difference was
particularly striking on the under surface of the later
leaves of the young plants. On the former bed 152 plants
flowered, on the latter 71. Both groups consisted of
plants with striped flowers and plants with red ones, but
as I had expected, in very different proportions. The
proportions in the offspring from the two types of parents
were as follows :
STRIPED RED
Finely striped parents 98% 2%
Red flowered parents 24% 76%
Most of the striped flowerr were finely striped
coarsely striped plants only occurred in the proportions
of 6 and 7%.
The characters of both races are therefore heritable
but, so to speak, incompletely so. We may describe the
Antirrhinum Majus Striatum. 131
production of individuals of the opposite race in both
cases as atavism. The striped offspring of the red parents
resemble their grandparents. The red offspring of the
striped parents resemble the wild species, that is, their
very remote ancestors. Thus the difference in the in-
tensity of inheritance could be expressed in the state-
ment that the influence of the nearer ancestors is greater
than that of the remoter ones. But this is merely a re-
statement of the facts in conventional terminology. It
affords no clue to the solution of the problem.
Amongst the finely striped individuals in the culture
under consideration there were thirteen plants which had,
besides the striped terminal portion of the main stem
and the several striped lateral branches, one or two twigs
with red flowers exclusively. A good opportunity was
thus offered of studying inheritance in bud-variants. I
owed it to the fact that the seeds had been sown early,
the plants had been grown far apart and the ground
well manured ; circumstances which together brought
about a profuse branching in all the plants. I trans-
planted these individuals to a separate spot, picked off
all the open flowers and young fruits and superfluous
twigs, and enclosed 1-2 striped and 1-2 red spikes in
bags to insure pure self-fertilization.
PERCENTAGES
Plant No. Red Striped Totals Red Striped
From the red }
spikes I
1
73
27
100
73
27
2
21
12
33
63
37
3
25
5
30
77
23
1
3
93
96
4
96
2
75
75
100
3
1
36
37
3
97
From the striped
spikes I
I obtained a sufficient harvest of the striped and red
spikes of the same plant from three individuals only.
132
Atavism.
These produced in the summer of 1895 the result shown
in the table on page 131.
In other words, the average intensity of inheritance
for striped spikes was 98% and for red ones 71%.
If we compare these figures with those derived from
the previous generation we do not observe any appre-
ciable difference between them. In other words, the in-
tensity of inheritance exhibited by the red bud-variants
is essentially the same as that of the red seed-variants.
In the following year I continued this experiment
through one more generation by self-fertilizing some
striped and some red individuals amongst the offspring
of the bud-variants. The seeds of three striped parents
gave rise to 67 offspring that flowered, only 5% of which
were red ; the seeds of the five red seed-parents, however,
gave rise to 127 offspring of which 84% were red. (The
percentages in the five individual groups were 71-78-84-
88 and 100.) Thus the proportions were similar to
those of the previous year.
ANTIRRHINUM MAJUS LUTEUM RUBRO-STRIATUM.
SEED- AND BUD-VARIATION (ANNUAL CULTURES).
Year
1896
(1895)
95% Striped
Striped plant
84% Red.
I
Red plants
1895 98% Striped
(1894) Striped twigs
71% Red.
I
Red twigs.
1894
1893
1892
98% Striped
90 % Striped plants
76% Red.
I
10% Red plants
f
Striped plant
Antirrhinum Ma jus Striatiun. 133
I have exhibited on the opposite page the whole ex-
periment in the form of a pedigree.
The result of our experiment can be given in yet
another form. The intensity of inheritance in the finely
striped spikes in successive generations produced by self-
fertilization was always about 95-98%. The intensity
of the inheritance of the red character in the various
subdivisions of the experiment was as follows :
1. For seed variants 76%
2. For bud variants 71%
3. For the offspring of bud variants . .84%
Average 77 %
Finally I have endeavored to investigate the mode
of inheritance in the case of sectorial variation ; that is,
of spikes which on one lateral part bear striped flowers
and on the others red ones. It is obvious that this phe-
nomenon may be due to two entirely different causes.
First the red flowers may be genuine bud- variants and,
in such cases, they will presumably exhibit an intensity
of inheritance which corresponds with that found for
the bud-variants dealt with above. But it may also hap-
pen that on a very coarsely striped spike some of the
flowers may possess this striping in so extreme a degree
that they appear uniformly red. In this case their mode
of inheritance will presumably not differ from that of the
remaining flowers on the same spike.
The latter was the case in the only experiment which
I have so far had the opportunity of making. In the
summer of 1898 I employed for this purpose a broadly
striped plant from the crop referred to on page 128. One
side of its terminal spike bore red and the other striped
flowers. There were 8 of the former and 7 of the latter.
I enclosed the whole branch, before it flowered, in
134 Atavism.
a bag, fertilized each flower with its own pollen, and
gathered the seeds separately. Five fruits of each color
ripened, though some of them contained little seed. I
sowed the seed in 1899 on ten separate beds; they flow-
ered in July. On each bed one saw at a glance that about
half the plants bore exclusively red whereas the other,
slightly larger half, bore striped flowers. I recorded the
numbers separately for the ten groups ; but do not con-
sider it necessary to give the separate numbers. There
flowered :
From the seeds of: Plants Reds Average
1. Red flowers 67 33 %}
2. Striped flowers 137 46% f
* * *
The result of all the experiments described above may
be summarized in the following theses :
1. Antirrhinum inajiis Intcnm rubro-striatum (Plate I)
is an inconstant race consisting of striped and of red
flowered plants.
2. The striping of the commercial race varies con-
tinuously, but the continuity does not include the red
ones; these are separated by a gulf from the striped
(Fig. 22). _
3. The intensity of inheritance of the finely striped
plants is about 95-98%. They pass into the red type
either when propagated by seeds or by buds.
4. In the same way the broadly striped individuals
produce many more reds ; the mean of three experiments
(11-36-42) was about 30%.
5. The red plants resemble the wild ancestral form
externally but are not constant as this is. The intensity
of inheritance of their character is only about 70-85% :
and the remainder of their offspring revert to the striped
Antirrhinum Ma jus Striatum. 135
type. I have not yet observed this to happen by means
of bud-variation.
6. Antirrhinum ma/its lutciim does not arise from
these striped and red races.
7. If we compare the forms which we have been
considering, 1 with the half races and middle races which
we distinguished in 3, p. 18, we find that between the
two constant elementary species (the systematic species,
A. iiiajus and the systematic variety, A. majns luteum)
there exist two intermediate forms which are perfectly
distinct from these two, but not from one another. We
can distinguish,
o. The eversporting variety, A. ma jus luteum striatum,
with striped flowers and a high degree of fluctuating
variability, from which a faintly striped and a broadly
striped race can be raised by selection. These three races
however merge continuously into one another.
b. The atavistic type in this race is uniformly red, but
with incomplete inheritance and gives rise, when self-
fertilized, in each generation to about 25% striped indi-
viduals besides the red ones.
In contrast with the previously described cases, the
transition from the atavistic type to the eversporting
variety and the reverse process here occur every year
but always with a slight gap. The red type arises from
the striped race by seeds and by buds, but the striped
race has, hitherto, arisen from the atavistic type only by
1 The mode of inheritance in the coarsely striped individuals will
have to be more closely investigated ; so also must sectorial varia-
tion. Moreover the experiment should be repeated with other striped
varieties, and the spotted forms investigated to see if they behave in
the same way. But it is most important that pure cultures of the
various types should be made by breeding for several generations.
For this purpose the tall varieties should be chosen preferably, since
they promise a much better harvest than the half-dwarf ones which
I employed in my experiment.
136
Atavism.
seeds. The transition from the red to the striped oscil-
lates round 25%, the transition from the striped to the
red is largely dependent on the degree of striping, which
points to the existence of factors as yet incompletely
understood.
It may perhaps be mentioned here in anticipation that
the varieties of Hesperis and Clarkia (15 and 16)
with striped flowers behave in the same way , whilst both
in Plantago ( 17) and Linaria vulgar is peloria (20)
the eversporting variety is inconstant and reverts more
or less easily to the atavistic type.
15. HESPERIS MATRONALIS.
The flowers of the dame's violet are violet as the
name indicates. There are three varieties on the market :
a white flowered, a double, and a
dwarf variety, all of which are con-
stant so far as I know. A Forma
lUacina and a "mixed" sort are of-
fered in the catalogues. The plants
are perennial; if the seed is sown in
the spring, the majority of the plants
will not flower until the following
year; but if the seed is sown as soon
as it ripens, or is allowed to fall on
the ground instead of being harvested,
the plants generally flower the next
year. I have employed both of these methods at different
times.
I obtained my seeds in 1890 from a mixed group
of white and violet flowered plants which were growing
in our Botanical Garden. I grew them for two genera-
Fig. 24. Hesperis
matronalis. A flow-
er of the pale finely
striped form, with
half of one of its
petals dark violet.
Hcsperis matronalis.
137
tions and found that the "white" were not pure white
but pale lilac. Then I kept only plants of this variety
through the winter, and first examined them in 1894,
when they were in full flower. They flowered in isola-
tion and partly pollinated themselves with their own
pollen, partly were fertilized by insects. In later years
also I have not enclosed this species in bags but have
either grown them in an isolated position and left them to
be pollinated by insects, or have had them flowering in
a little greenhouse entirely built of fine metal gauze,
where they fertilized themselves.
My object was to test the degree of inheritance of the
pale, the lilac, and the violet types separately. I shall
first give a summary of my experiment. In this table, W
denotes whitish, L lilac, and V violet (that is, the color
of the wild species). The numbers in each case are per-
centages of the particular culture ; where the culture was
too small I have omitted the numbers.
HESPERIS MATRONALIS.
(WHITISH, LILAC, AND VIOLET IN PERCENTAGES.)
1900, 1899
annual and biennial
1898
annual
1897
annual
38 W. 30 L. 32 V. 50 W. 28 L. 22 V.
^ i i i
92
U
W. 6 L. 2 V.
j
V.
7
' .
1895
annual and biennial
1894
29
v
W. 57
L. 14 V
I
^
Before I come to the description of this experiment
it is necessary to give some more details as to the varia-
bility of the color of the flower.
138 Atavism.
Plants with pure white flowers such as those belong-
ing to the variety Alba did not occur in my cultures. I
have compared the Alba and also the Alba plena directly
with my plants. Certainly the difference is sometimes
very slight, especially as the petals of Alba acquire a pale
lilac color when they fade. They are all gradations
between the whitest examples and those with the full
lilac color; the variability in this case is perfectly con-
tinuous. But between the lilacs and the violets there is
always a gap; the darkest lilacs seem to be about half as
dark as the violets ; intermediate stages do not occur.
The vast majority of the plants have all their petals
of the same color, but mixed conditions also occur. As
in other cases there are striped flowers, sectorial and bud-
variations. Examples of these three groups appeared in
various years in my cultures but only sparingly. On the
striped petals the stripes were fine and rare, but they ex-
hibited the dark violet hue of the original species. The
instances of sectorial variation have so far been occa-
sional dark flowers on pale clusters, and on the other
hand flowers of which one-half of a petal was whitish and
the other violet (Fig. 24). Bud-/variations occurred on
plants with very pale flowers, especially when they were
richly branched and flowered on into the autumn. They
were always stray twigs on the lower part of the main
stems ; their flowers were all of the normal violet color.
But so far I have not been able to obtain seed from them.
A glance at a large bed reveals the general distribu-
tion of color. At once the pale flowers are seen to be
in the majority, whereas the whitish on the one hand
and the lilac on the other are obviously rarer. The violet
stand out conspicuously because they are not connected
with the rest by any gradations. Except for this the varia-
is Matronalis. 139
tion is so continuous that it is almost impossible to ex-
press it in numbers. I have tried to arrange the plants in
groups and to count the numbers of each group. And
I give the numbers obtained in this way, only with the
object of conveying to the reader the general impression
which a bed makes on the observer, for it is inevitable
that the limits between the groups should be somewhat
arbitrary. Nevertheless I trust that I have succeeded
in keeping fairly well the same limits between the groups
during the successive years of my experiment, and this is
the most important point.
For the purposes of these color valuations I picked a
flowering cluster, if possible the terminal one, from each
of the plants on a bed, brought them to my house and
sorted them there. I made out the following more or
less clearly defined groups :
W. Whitish, always without stripes.
W\. Almost white; buds and withering petals
almost white.
77 7 2. White suffused with lilac, not darker when
withering.
JI 7 s- Very pale lilac; buds lilac; only slightly
darker when withered.
L. Lilac, sometimes striped or spotted.
LI. Definitely lilac, although pale; darker than
Ws.
Lo. Lilac; half as dark as V.
V. Violet, the color of the typical species.
I shall now give the composition of the culture of
1898 which was raised from the seeds of plants with
whitish flowers. On July 14, I sorted 250 individuals
by the method described and found :
140 Atavism.
HESPERIS FROM THE SEED OF WHITISH FLOWERED PLANTS.
W 5%
IV 2
57%
\ 92% W.
W^
30%
}
LI
4%
2%
I 6% L.
V
2%
2% V.
I determined the composition of the cultures of the
next year, 1 899, in the same way ; they were both raised
from the seeds of lilac plants. One of them (5th gen-
eration) flowered partly in 1899 and partly in 1900;
but the other only in 1899. The result was as follows:
HESPERIS FROM THE SEEDS OF LILAC FLOWERED PLANTS.
Color 1st Experiment (5th Gen.) 2d Experiment (3d Gen.)
W^ 3% \ 4% \
W 2 15% 38% W 22% - 50% W.
W 3 20% > 24% J
L L \ II \ . L 2 ll \ -
V 32% = 32% V 22% = 22% V.
The first list is based on 155 flowering plants, and the
second on 219.
The seeds of the whitish Hespcris, therefore, in this
experiment, produce their like with a small percentage
of lilacs and violets. The seeds of lilacs, on the other
hand, give rise to the three types in about equal numbers,
though it must be remembered that the limit between
/T.3 and LI is to a certain extent arbitrary.
I have not yet made a sufficient number of observa-
tions on the inheritance of the violet color in this race.
In the only experiment which I have carried out, only
five plants flowered and they had the same color as their
parents.
Let us now pass on to a detailed description of the
Hcspcris Matronalis. 141
experiment. It began in 1894 with seven plants which
had already flowered in 1893 and had been noted as
lilac flowered. Many of their flowers were more or less
striped, some of them produced in August the violet bud-
variations mentioned above, when the rest of the flowers
had been through blooming for a long time. Seed was
only saved from the lilac flowered branches; a part of
it was sowed in August, the rest as soon as it was ripe.
Most of it germinated in the following February and
March; more than half of these plants produced stems
and flowered in August. I obtained altogether 234 plants
in flower of which 29% were pale, 57% were lilac and
14% normal violet. I selected the strongest plants from
among the most typical of each group and transplanted
them in the autumn to three as isolated spots as I could
find in my garden. Here they grew freely, branched
abundantly and flowered in the following year (1895)
for a second time.
There were three violet plants which however set
very little seed. This was sown and the offspring flow-
ered in the summer of 1897 in a conservatory. I took
precautions to prevent their being visited by insects in
order to render impossible the transference of their
pollen to the other plants. As soon as the color of the
flowers could be determined with certainty for any plant,
this was pulled up. There were, as I have already stated,
only five plants and their flo\vers were violet.
I did not allow the lilac flowered plants to flower in
this year but kept them for the next. Of the plants with
pale flowers w r hich had been planted out separately in the
autumn of 1895, only one plant flowered in 1896. Its
seeds \vere sown immediately and gave rise to 12 plants
which flowered in the summer of 1897; they were all
142 Atavism.
pale with no more than the faintest indication of the
lilac color. The seeds were sown in pans in the autumn,
the seedlings were pricked out in November and planted
out in April 1898 on a large bed. In June 250 individ-
uals flowered, and the percentage composition of the
color, as given above, was determined. Then the four
lilac individuals falling into the group Lo were taken
up and transplanted with all possible care to the metal
gauze greenhouse. Before doing so all open flowers
and young fruits were of course removed. It may be
noted that in this experiment the lilac flowered individ-
uals began to flower conspicuously later than the pale
and violet ones.
The seeds of these four plants were sown partly in
October and partly in November, separately for each
parent. Only one of the four resultant groups flowered
in the following year (1899) ; the rest remained in the
rosette stage and flowered in 1900. The proportions
of the various colors were very much the same in the
four groups. I recorded them separately but did not
find any significant differences. The numbers in the
first column (1st Experiment, 5th Gen.) on the table
on page 140 give the composition of the whole culture.
I transplanted some lilac plants of the first crop
(1895), but only kept one of them which caught my eye
with its beautifully striped flowers. It grew up into a
sturdy plant, flowered in 1898 in an isolated spot and
set an abundance of seed. From this 219 flowering
o
plants were raised in 1899, and their colors are recorded
in the last column of the table on page 140 (2d Experi-
ment, 3d Gen.).
If we consider the results of these experiments, ex-
Hcspcris Matronalis. 143
tending over seven years, in their relation to other known
facts we find that we can distinguish the following races :
1. Hcspcris matronalis alba, the constant commercial
variety.
2a. A whitish, pale lilac, seldom or never striped
sort (Wi-Ws), which can reproduce the violet color by
sectorial, bud- and seed-variation ; violet seed-variation
about 2 r /c ; lilac offspring about 6 C ' ( .
2b. A lilac, often striped or spotted, race which gives
rise to an inconstant but mostly considerable number of
/
whitish and violet offspring. Its color merges contin-
uously into that of No. 2a. but is sharply separated from
No. 3.
3. A violet variety which has arisen from 2a and 2b
j
and is presumably inconstant, on the analogy of Antirrhi-
num majus.
4. Hcspcris matronalis, the original, constant, violet
species.
The analogy with the corresponding races of An-
tirrhinum majus seems to me to be obvious and can be
expressed as follows :
1. The systematic variety which is perfectly con-
f -1 v
stant (H. in. alba, A. maj. Intcnm).
2. The eversporting variety with lilac or striped
flowers (H. m. lilacina, A. maj. lutcnm striatum). It
can be split by selection in a plus and in a minus direction ;
into a pale lilac, or finely striped race on the one hand,
and on the other into the dark lilac and frequently striped
dame's violet and the broadly striped snapdragon.
3. The self-colored but inconstant atavistic type which
has the color but not the constancy of the original species.
4. The original violet, or red, perfectly constant spe-
cies (Hcspcris matronalis. Antirrhinum majus).
144
16. CLARKIA PULCHELLA.
A white variety of this pretty red species is offered
by seedsmen. 1 Besides this a striped race sometimes oc-
curs which has more or less numerous red bands of vary-
ing breadth on the petals. 2 The red in these cases has
the same intensity as that of the species. Moreover the
white flowers are not pure white ; a very delicate but
distinctly visible red flush can be seen on any bed of
them in full flower. Sometimes
occasional plants or individual
flowers are somewhat richer in
pigment, so that it is at once
obvious that they are not pure
white.
I have only made an in-
complete series of experiments
with this plant because it does
not lend itself easily to artificial
fertilization and, as a rule, does
not stand transplanting while
in flower. But the results ob-
tained suffice to demonstrate
their essential correspondence
with those obtained with Antirrhinum and Hes peris.
We can distinguish in this as in the other two cases
between a pale race poor in stripes and a richly striped
one ; moreover these two races possess the characters of
the corresponding ones in the two species named. But
in Clarkia the broad stripes appear chiefly as sectors, as
There is also a variety, Carnea, which is constant so far as my
experience goes.
2 See p. 119. It was referred to by VILMORIN and by B. VERLOT,
Production et fixation dcs varictes, 1865, p. 64.
Fig. 25. Clarkia pulchella.
A white flower of which
one petal and a half are
dark red, while there are
dark red stripes here and
there on the other two
petals.
Clarkia I'ulchclla. 145
for instance, whole or half petals; I shall therefore call
such flowers and plants sectorial.
In 1896 I had a bed of about 50 plants all of the
flowers of which were whitish. The majority bore no
red stripes, or only such fine ones and so rarely that they
were oyerlooked, which is always possible since the plants
produce very many and rapidly fading flowers. Only
one plant stood out amongst the rest ; at the end of July
it bore a flower with two red petals and at the beginning
of August a petal the middle third of which was also
colored red. Otherwise, the bed was practically white
throughout the summer. Some of the seed of the whites
was saved.
From the seeds of a white flowered specimen I ob-
tained in 1897 a culture of about 100 plants. Amongst
these again there was only one sectorial example ; I saved
its seeds separately although it had been fertilized by
insects in the midst of the others. In the majority of
these others I had not seen red stripes, but on a few of
them there had been some insignificant ones.
The seeds of the pale flowered plants gave rise to a
generation equally poor in stripes ; in 1898 I only saw one
striped one amongst 30. This race therefore remained
poor in red sectors as a result of a continued selection
of almost white plants.
From the seeds of the sectorial plant I at once ob-
tained a race which was rich in red petals and red sec-
tions of petals, and often produced whole red flowers
and twigs with red flowers only (Bud-variation). I
grew it for two generations (1898 and 1899). The seeds
for the first were gathered in 1897 from a seed-parent
which had not been isolated; in 1898, however, I pulled
up all of the non-sectorial plants whilst they were in
146
flower and on the remaining seed-parents only harvested
the seeds from those flowers which opened after tHat
operation.
The single sectorial plant of 1897 bore one flower
with one, and another with two red petals. Their seeds
were harvested separately and sown. The other flowers
were pale; I also harvested their seed separately. The
first named seeds, naturally few in number, gave rise
in 1898 to about 40 plants which flowered; the latter to
200. In both groups the red stripes and sectors were
remarkably numerous in comparison with the previous
year. At the end of July I found amongst the former
about 25%, and amongst the latter 23^ sectorial plants.
Besides these, a plant bearing red flowers exclusively,
occurred in the former group. If I had repeated these
observations from time to time the two percentages would
of course have been considerably increased. But in order
to isolate the sectorial plants I pulled up all those which
up to that time had exhibited only few and narrow
stripes. As already mentioned, I harvested seed only
from the fruits of those flowers which had opened after
this operation. I saved two kinds of seed : one was from
a number of sectorial flowers which I had marked on a
large group of individuals ; the other was from a par-
ticularly striking plant which I had also marked, and
which had a fair number of sectorial and occasional per-
fectly red flowers, exhibiting also red bud-variations on
its lower branches. I harvested seeds only from the
narrow striped flowers of this plant.
I have one more case of sectorial variation to men-
tion before I proceed to give the results obtained from
this harvest. A green lateral branch in an inflorescence
on an otherwise white or finely striped plant had a
Clarkia Pnlchclki. 147
narrow red longitudinal line on it which was not much
broader than a flower stalk and extended over four inter-
nodes. The upper, lower, and middle flowers of the
tract stood on this line ; the two former were completely
red, the middle one only partly so. The two flowers oc-
cupying intermediate positions but on the green side of
the branch were almost white.
The culture of 1899 was richer in sectorial plants
than that of 1898, as the isolation of the seed-parents
would have led us to expect. From the mixed seeds
referred to above, I had about 300 plants of which five
were wholly red whilst the proportion of sectorial ones
was 40%. The single selected seed-parent, however,
gave rise to only 50 offspring which flowered, of which
one was red, whilst the proportion of sector ials mounted
to 70% . The average number of reds in the two cultures
was 1-2% ; and that of sectorial plants 45%.
These experiments show that the pale flowered plants,
selected as seed-parents, give rise to a fairly constant
progeny amongst which the proportion of sectorial plants
is quite small.
The progeny of sectorial plants, on the other hand,
consists of about 45% broadly striped and 1-2% red
plants, the remainder being pale tinged with red, or at
any rate very poor in stripes.
The cultures of the pale flowered plants are ordinarily
in flower some weeks before the first stripes appear; but
in the beds of sectorial plants the red may be seen among
the very first flowers. Here also the white flowered ones
are always in a large majority ; among a thousand flowers
of this race I counted 34 striped and 8 sectorial ones,
that is to say only 4% altogether.
148 Atavism.
17. PLANTAGO LANCEOLATA RAMOSA.
Plantago lanccolata is one of of those plants which
are remarkably rich in anomalies. PENZIG mentions a
considerable number of them such as leafy stalks, ears
the tops of which bear tufts of foliage leaves, 1 forked
spikes with two or more tips, torsions etc. These and
many other malformations such as split leaves, pitchers
consisting of one or more leaves, occur commonly in this
o -
neighborhood and also in my cultures. It is worth men-
tioning that all or nearly all of these abnormalities can
occur in the same race, and sometimes indeed in a single
stout individual. Evidently every plant must contain a
number of latent or semi-latent characters which lie out-
side its proper range of form ; these characters consti-
tute, as I have already said, the outer range of the forms
of the species (p. 27).
A form also frequently mentioned 2 in the literature
of the subject is one with branched ears (Plantago lan-
ccolata rainosa). 3 In this variety sessile secondary spikes
are produced in the axils of the bracts at the base of
the main ear. They are often small, but sometimes
nearly attain the size of the central ear. Their number
is highly variable. Under good conditions of cultivation
each head may have from 2-7 lateral ears, but on single
ears the number may rise to 20 and more (Figs. 26, 27).
I have been carrying out experiments on the inheri-
tance of this ramosa-character since 1887. It proved to
I 1 have often picked these tufts and made cuttings of them ;
they take most quickly and grow to strong rosettes of radical leaves,
the ears arising from which may repeat the phenomenon of the
tufting to a certain extent (Plantago lanceolata coronata).
~ PENZIG, Teratologie, II, p. 252.
"Kruidkundig Jaarboek, Gent, 1897, pp. 76 and 91.
Plantayo Lanceolata Ranwsa. 149
be only partial. In spite of the most careful selection
and isolation during the time of flowering this race every
year produces plants not one of whose spikes, even when
there are a hundred to the plant, exhibits the smallest
trace of branching. They are obviously to be regarded
as atavists.
The proportion in which these atavists occur seems
to be fairly constant, fluctuating however from year to
year. It can be slightly increased or diminished by the
choice of favorable or unfavorable seed-parents; but it
does not seem possible to effect an essential and per-
manent improvement by continued selection, at least not
to a degree that would open a chance of altogether elim-
inating the atavism.
In the first years of my cultures I did not pay partic-
ular attention to this phenomenon ;" moreover my experi-
ments were on too small a scale to afford numerical data
of any value. But I found atavists as well as ramosa-
plants every year, although I always collected my seeds
from the former. I did not determine the proportion
until the fifth generation (1892) was reached. I should
state that I have isolated my seed-parents every year,
cutting off as many as possible of their unbranched ears
before they flowered. Pollination which had to be left
to the wind was therefore confined to the group of se-
lected seed-parents, whose number scarcely ever ex-
ceeded 10. It was as pure as it was possible to have it.
I obtained the following figures :
GENERATION PERCENTAGE OF ATAVISTS
5. 1892 46%
6. 1894 50 %, 58%, 59%
7. 1897 47%
8. 1898 45%, 56%, 59%
8. 1900 52%
150
Atavism.
Plantago lanccolata rainosa, therefore, produces a pro-
portion of about one-half atavistic individuals every year.
The variability in the fig-
ures given is at least in part
dependent on external in-
fluences (nutrition and selec-
tion). Closer examination
of the individual years proves
the truth of this. In 1892 I
had 48 plants in flower ; nine
of these plants produced split
leaves and pitchers at the
time when they were being
transplanted, about three
weeks after the seed had
been sown, and seemed espe-
cially desirable on this ac-
count. In the summer they
turned out to be all rainosa-
plants with richly branched
spikes. They were cultivated
the following year also ; and
the sixth generation was
raised partly from their seed
and partly from the seed har-
vested in 1892 from two
other seed-parents. From
the latter were raised 103
plants which flowered, of
Fig. 26. Plantago lanceolata which 50 c/ c , atavists,
ramosa. A whole plant.
this proportion being nearly
the same for the two seed-parents. In order to investi-
gate this, the seeds of the individual seed-parents were,
Plantayo Lanccolata Ramosa. 151
as usual, sown separately. The higher figures 58 % and
59% were derived from the offspring of a plant which
had been divided into two in 1893, after which one-half
of it was grown on sand and the other on ordinary
garden soil. I shall have to revert to the effect of this
treatment on the plant itself; but it will be observed that
the differential treatment had no visible effect on the
offspring of the two halves. (The numbers of indi-
viduals dealt with in the two cultures were 57 and 60
respectively. )
The seeds of the typical individuals of my race of
1894 I sowed in 1897 under normal conditions, as usual
(seed sown in the greenhouse; seedlings pricked out into
pots, and afterwards transplanted to the beds). The
seed had been saved from two plants with richly branched
ears. It produced a culture of 70 plants which flowered
and contained 47% atavists. Whilst flowering was pro-
ceeding I transplanted all the ramosa-plants whose ears
were only slightly branched, and marked among the re-
mainder a specimen which seemed to be the most pro-
fusely branched. I harvested seed from those flowers
only which protruded their stigma after this separation
had taken place and after the atavists had been weeded
out. Seed was harvested separately from each plant. In
the following summer (1898, 8th generation) it was
seen that the seed of the best seed-parent had only pro-
duced 45% atavists (among 100 plants that flowered).
The seeds of the average seed-parents gave 56%, and
those of the worst, 59%. Selection had therefore a dis-
tinct, although not a very great effect. It should be re-
marked that the number of average seed-parents was 8,
and that of the worst ones 10. The composition of the
progeny was determined separately for each seed-parent,
152
Atavism.
but the differences were not greater than the extent of
the experiment would lead us to expect. There were
1033 offspring from the average seed-parents and 732
from the ten worst plants. The two separate cultures
which deviated most from the mean contained 37 % and
65% atavists respectively. The value of 52% given
Fig. 27. Plantago lanceolata ramosa. A, B, C, three
branched ears.
above for the same generation but grown in 1900, will
be dealt with below.
Bud-variations occur in this as in the inconstant races
of other species, although very rarely. In such cases it
is one or several lateral rosettes which varv. The struc-
ff
ture of our plant is a very simple one. The stem of the
Plantayo Lanceolata Ramosa. 153
seedling grows out into a short, somewhat oblique, rhi-
zom which produces a rosette of radical leaves. Ears
are formed in the axils of the higher leaves but rosettes
of the second order groxv out from the axils of the lower
ones. In the second summer the primary and secondary
rosettes behave in the same way, again producing ears
above and secondary rosettes below. If the plant grows
very robustly it may consist of as many as 10-20 single
rosettes ; if it is a raiuosa every rosette produces branched
ears, at least on some stalks. Sometimes all the ears
of the whole plant are branched, in which case it is per-
fectly easy to see that there is no bud-variation. In its
second year a single plant may often produce more than
50 branched ears.
The culture of 1897 contained a plant which exhibited
a bud-variation. The seeds of its branched ears, har-
vested in the first year, had produced 89 individuals that
flo\vered, of which 36 (40%) were atavists. The plant
in question consisted, in the autumn of its second year,
of more than 25 single rosettes which were carefully
isolated, and planted separately. Only the seven strong-
est ones survived this operation. I kept them all in their
pots until a sufficient number of ears were visible and
then planted them out on two distant beds. On the one
I planted four rosettes with unbranched ears, on the
other, three with branched ears. The four former pro-
duced, together, over 200 strong ears, all unbranched
with the exception of a single one which bore a small
lateral branch at its base. The three latter formed both
unbranched and more or less richly branched inflores-
cences, but during the whole summer the unbranched
ears were all cut off before they flowered. The harvest
from the two beds, gathered and sown separately, gave
154 Atai'isjn.
rise to two cultures in 1900. They had the following
composition :
Ears of seed-parent Extent of culture Atavists With branched ears
Branched 44 individuals 52 % 48 %
Unbranched 206 individuals 92 % 8 %
The rosettes with branched ears gave rise to rather
more atavists than the seed of the branched inflorescences
of the same plant in the first year (52% as against 40% ) ,
which was probably due to the fact that it had a less
sunny position in 1899 than in 1897. But the rosettes
with unbranched ears, although they were in a good po-
sition in 1899 and grew very healthily, gave a progeny
dissimilar to that hitherto produced by any of the branched
plants of this race (see Table on page 149 which gives
the results of more than 25 individual sowings from
separate seed-parents).
The four lateral rosettes with unbranched ears, there-
fore, formed in this case a clear instance of bud-variation,
producing a race poor in branched ears.
The question of the constancy of the atavists in my
race is a point of considerable interest. Hitherto I have
found them completely constant. With a view to test-
ing this I did not weed out the atavists in the fifth gen-
eration in 1894, but simply cut off all their ears before
the branched plants flowered, and repeated this opera-
tion from time to time when new ears appeared before
they could protrude their stamens. After the harvest
I weeded out all the branched individuals ; most of the
atavists survived the winter and flowered luxuriantly
J
in 1895 in isolation. The majority of them produced
over one hundred ears per individual. I harvested the
seeds separately for each seed-parent.
The sowings took place in 1896 and in 1897. They
Plantago Lanccolata Ramosa. 155
gave rise respectively to three and six cultures derived
from the nine seed-parents. Each culture consisted of
from 35 to 100 plants, making together 600 flowering
individuals bearing 4000 inflorescences. These were un-
branched without exception.
The question suggests itself, whether the seed-atavists
and the bud-atavists belong to the same type. On the
one hand it is possible that the constancy of the former
is not always so absolute as it appeared in my experiment.
On the other hand, branched bud-variants might occa-
sionally appear in the race derived from the atavistic
bud-variants, and such might have been the cause of the
occurrence of branched individuals (8%) in my culture
of 1900. But further investigations are necessary to
provide a satisfactory answer to this question.
Plantago lanccolata ramosa, therefore, gives rise to
atavistic individuals, cither by seed (about 50%) or by
buds (very seldom) which are either absolutely, or at
least in a high degree, constant from seed.
It still remains to describe briefly the fluctuating vari-
ability of our race of plantains. This is considerable,
and conforms to the common laws; especially is it de-
pendent to a large extent on external conditions and,
within certain limits, capable of being altered by selec-
tion. The observations, which I now shall give, refer
to true ramosa-plants, and not to atavists and bud-varia-
tions.
The variability of this race corresponds with that
of other monstrous races inasmuch as the curve describ-
ing it is dimorphic. 1 During July and August 1893 I
1 Sur Ics courbes galtoniennes dc.: monstruosites, Bull. Scientif.
de la France et de la Belgiqne, public par A. GIARD, XXVII, 1896,
P- 397-
156 Atavism.
picked all the ears of a small group of plants, and ob-
tained the following figures:
Ears without any branching . . . 191
Ears with one lateral ear 80
Ears with two lateral ears .... 136
Ears with three lateral ears .... 93
Ears with four lateral ears .... 33
Ears with five lateral ears .... 12
Sum of ears 545
The degree of branching in this group was fairly
low; nevertheless the apex of the curve of the atavistic
ears is distinct from that of the branched ones. This
phenomenon could indeed be easily observed, even with-
out any counting, on account of the relative scarcity of
heads bearing a single lateral ear, a fact which I have
also observed repeatedly since. This is a character of
the eversporting variety and suggests the possibility that
the one-branched ears which are so common in nature
(where the rauwsa-form, as is well known, is not at all
rare) presumably constitute the half race; but I have
not investigated this point.
The number of compound ears per plant, and the
degree of branching in each, are to a great extent de-
pendent on the conditions of life. The stronger the
growth of the whole plant, and the richer the foliage,
the more pronounced will the anomaly be. Therefore,
a more profuse branching of the individual ears usually
goes hand in hand with a richness of branched inflores-
cences. The branching also manifests a certain periodic-
ity. The young plants almost always begin with un-
branched ears; it is not until later that the monstrosity
appears, gradually increasing in strength. Then towards
the end of the summer I often observed a diminution in
the amount of branching and often the formation of
Plantago Lanccolata Rcunosa. 157
more numerous unbranched ears. In the second summer
often almost all the ears on healthy individuals are
branched even when their number reaches 50-60 per
plant. In the first year I found that as a rule there were
10-20 branched ears, and sometimes as many as 30 or
even more occurred on each plant. In fact we may
assume that, on the average, and with ordinary methods
of cultivation, about one-third of the ears will be branched
during the first summer; for instance, in 1898 I found
amongst 439 ears on 30 individuals 136 or 31% which
were branched. It goes without saying that the atavistic
individuals were excluded from these countings.
I have also made some direct experiments to deter-
mine the influence of individual vigor on the develop-
ment of the anomaly. In the first place I have grown
very weak plants and have then got them to grow stronger
gradually. For this purpose I made use of the plantain's
well-known property of producing buds from its roots.
As the roots are all very thin, the plantlets obtained in
this way are very weak at first, nor do they grow up
as quickly as seedlings.
For the purpose of this experiment I selected (March
1893) ten plants which had had 10-25 branched ears
each in the previous year. I pulled them out of the
ground, cut off the mass of their roots and planted these,
throwing away the rosettes and any leaf-buds that might
be present. I put the roots of each individual straight
into the ground without separating them. Radical buds
were produced in hundreds, often so many from one
bundle of roots that there was not room for all of them
to develop. In the middle of June, that is, after about
three months, they began to flower. At first there were
only 40% branched ears, with only one or two lateral
158 Atavism.
ears (on the 46 first flowerstalks). In the next 100 the
proportion mounted to 60%, and 3-4 partite inflores-
cences also occurred. Later on, about the middle of
July, the first stalks with five lateral ears appeared, and
the number of branched ears gradually increased to 70%,
and in August the strongest rosette had 67 ears of which
52 were branched, i. e., about 78%.
A question at one time much discussed was whether
adventitious buds had the power to reproduce the varia-
tions and anomalies of the parent plant. At that time
malformations were not regarded as heritable, but since
the inheritance of monstrosities has become generally
recognized, 1 it must be considered evident that adven-
o
titious buds will behave like normal ones; and the only
question that can arise is whether they are more liable
to produce bud-variations or not. If they are weak the
abnormal character will be less pronounced; but if their
strength is equal to that of ordinary buds the abnormal
character must be developed to the same extent. It is
therefore almost superfluous to lay much stress on the
reproduction of the branched ears from the radical shoots
of our plantain.
The rest of my experiments deal with divided plants.
In the spring of 1893 I selected for this purpose two fine
rosettes that had survived the winter and which had
proved to be particularly rich in branched ears in the
previous year. Both plants were divided as equally as
possible into halves. Of the first plants one-half was
planted in sand and of the other one-half was put in the
shadow of a tree, the control halves of both plants being
cultivated under ordinary conditions for the purpose of
l Erfelyke Monstrositeiten, Kruidkundig Jaarboek, Gent, 1897,
p. 62.
Plantago Lanccolata Raniosa. 159
comparison. At the beginning of the period of flowering
no difference was discernible in either experiment be-
tween the two halves, but it gradually became visible
during the course of the summer. I picked off all the
ears from the culture in sand at the end of July and at
the end of August; here is a record of them:
Number of lateral ears per primary ear Totals
012345
July 28th -! Sand 3 3 4 6 J i 20
< Control 9 7 9 6 31
A , ( Sand 14 10 12 8 3 1 48
'( Control 12 2 10 7 6 2 39
The difference though slight is distinct. It is more
clearly brought out if the mean number of lateral ears
j o
per primary ear is calculated. In August in the plants
on sand this was 1.5, in the control half 2.
A similar effect was produced by shade which exerted
a most deleterious effect on the whole growth of my
experimental plants as will be seen from the small number
of ears produced. I obtained the following figures in
the same way as in the previous experiment.
Number of lateral ears per primary ear Totals
0123456
Tnlv 28th * Shade 7627520 29
[uly M Control 1 1 2 8 19 20 1 52
. 1 \ Shade 15 1 1 2 19
( Control 21 9 20 16 10 3 79
The mean number of subsidiary ears per primary
ear in August in the shadow half was 0.5 and in the
control half 2.0.
In conclusion, the results of the whole series of ex-
periments which has lasted over more than ten years
may be summarized as follows : The Plantago lanccolata
rainosa of ;//v experiment constitutes an "inconstant"
160 Atavism.
middle race or eversporting variety ; that is to say, a race
which produces in every generation a fairly constant
proportion of atavists. This proportion is about 50 P- 1080. This
tree stood in the garden of M. SALADIN DE BUDE near Geneva. Many
cuttings made from the double-flowered branch have been distrib-
uted.
202 Observation of the Origin of Varieties.
MEISTER wrote the following words at the end of his
account of pelorias. 1
"One of the most remarkable features of the varia-
tions of plants is, without question, the sharpness and
suddenness of the origin of profound deviations from the
normal form of structures such as we see it in the phe-
nomena just considered, in many analogous cases, and
especially in the formation of monstrosities. The new
form does not come into existence bv the gradual sum-
*> O
mation of small deviations in one direction, during suc-
ceeding generations; it appears all at once, perfectly
distinct from the original form."
This highly important and perfectly correct state-
ment rests even now simply on the absence of transi-
tional forms, and does not rest on direct observation.
If the peloria had originated by a gradual process it
would be reasonable to suppose that at least in some of
the relatively numerous instances the intermediate steps
would have been found ; but as this was not the case it
was concluded that they did not exist and therefore that
the origin of the variety had been immediate. 2
But it is hardly necessary to point out that nothing
short of direct observation can furnish the final proof.
Direct observation will moreover inaugurate a new stage
in the study of this remarkable phenomenon, by making
1 W. HOFMEISTER, Allgcmc'me Morphologic dcr Gcivachsc, 1868,
p. 564.
2 On the pelorias of Linaria, especially of L. spuria, see H.
VOCHTING, Ueber Bluthcnanomalien, Jahrb. fur wiss. Botan., Vol.
XXXI, No. 3, 1893, and L. Josx, Bliithenanomalien bei Linaria spuria,
Biolog. Centralblatt, Vol. XIX, 1899, p. 145. Also J. H. WAKKER,
Over pelorien, Ned. Kruidk. Archief, Vol. V, p. i, July 1889, with
Plate X. P. VUILLEMIN, Monstruosites chez le Linaria vulgar is,
Bull. Soc. Sc., Nancy, Dec. 1893, with one plate (Vol. XIII, 1894,
P- 33)- W. and A BATESON, On Variations in the Floral Symmetry,
Journ. Linn. Soc. Bot., Vol. 28, 1871, p. 381.
The Origin of Linaria J^ul (juris Pcloria. 203
accessible to investigation the mode of its appearance
and the external causes to which it is due.
For these reasons I have endeavored to induce the
occurrence of the Pcloria from the ordinary form in my
experimental garden. It is obvious that the success of
such an experiment, at least at first, is dependent on
chance. This chance however can be favored by making
the cultures as extensive as possible, and by widely vari-
able conditions of life. Fortune has favored me, and
after seven years' work my
object has been attained.
ThePeloria appeared quite
suddenly in the fifth and
sixth generation of my
culture.
The signification of
my observations will be
more properly understood
if I premise my account
of them with a short gen-
eral and historical account
of the subject, referring Fi s- 38. A B Linaria vulgaris.
J . C, D, Pelonc flowers.
the reader for the litera-
ture to the following section (21) and to PENZIG'S
TeratologieS
Peloric flowers in Linaria I'ulgaris' 2 were first dis-
covered, as is well known, in 1742 by ZIOBERG on an
island near Upsala and described by LINN^US in the
1 O. PENZIG, PHanzciv-Teratologic, Vol. II, p. 195.
! The Pelorias have five spurs: Pcloria ncctaria. But there is
also a Peloria ancctaria in which the flowers are regular but without
spurs. See PENZIG, loc. cit., and VERLOT, Production des varictcs,
p. 90. This variety is nearly sterile, setting very little seed, but it
breeds true.
204 Observation of the Origin of Varieties.
Amoenitates academicae. 1 The plant grew there together
with the ordinary Linaria and formed a "constant" race
Fig. 39. Linaria vulgaris pelorla. A richly branched stem
of a plant of the second generation. Raised in 1898 from
seed of the first generation of 1897 and photographed in
August 1900. All flowers are peloric.
through propagation by the buds on its roots. All the
flowers of this plant were peloric (as in Fig. 39). LIN-
1 Amoen. acad., I, p. 55, p. 280 (1744). See MOQUIN-TANDON,
Pfiansen-Teratologie, 1842, p. 170, and HOFMEISTER, loc. cit., p. 563.
The Origin of Linaria Vulgaris Pcloria. 205
described this form, which was new then, under
the name of Pcloria, derived from the Greek WA 6 h + 1 p
1895 1897
57 h -f 1 p h -f 1% p h + 1% /
1894 1896 1899
V
H
h
h
h
We will begin the further account of the experiment
with the parent plants (H) of the peloric race (1893).
As I had not of course observed anything extraordinary
up to that time I only sowed a little of its seed. This
was done in pans in the greenhouse; the young plants
were transferred into pots with manured soil until they
were planted out in June. As a result of this treatment
212 Observation of the Origin of Varieties.
they all flowered in the first year, 58 plants in all, of
which 45 were clicotylous and 13 tricotylous. Amongst
the dicotyls there were eleven plants, each of which bore
one, two, or three peloric flowers, while in one case a
peloric flower replaced a whole raceme. Amongst the
tricotyls I did not find any such flowers, partly because
the majority of these \vere removed by the middle of
August; but there appeared amongst them one plant
which bore peloric flowers exclusively on all of its stems
and their branches. It bore no seed in spite of repeated
careful pollination, partly with pollen from the neigh-
boring plants ; it survived the winter and flowered freely
in the following year, again producing exclusively peloric
flowers.
This experiment seemed to suggest that the Peloria
arose from the hemipeloric parent in a proportion of
about 1-2%. So in order to obtain closer knowledge of
this proportion, I made a larger sowing in 1896 from
the same lot of seed, and was able to plant out about
1850 seedlings in pots. By the middle of July some
wholly peloric individuals had appeared, which were
promptly taken up and transferred to a remote part of
the garden. The further examples of Peloria which
appeared from time to time, were planted beside them.
By the middle of August all healthy plants were in
flower and were recorded. There were altogether 16
totally peloric plants and 1759 with ordinary flowers,
and here and there occasional peloric structures. This
gives a total of 1775 plants which flowered, of which 1%
(strictly speaking 0.9%) belonged to the new peloric
variety.
For the harvest the flowers of the best peloric plants
were enclosed in parchment bags and each fertilized with
The Origin of Linaria Vulgaris Pcloriu. 213
the pollen of another peloric plant. I also selected a
beautiful hemipeloric plant which bore a profusion of
flowers, one of the earlier of which was peloric. It set
a quantity of seed after self-pollination. 1
I repeated the experiment in 1899 with the rest of the
seed of the parent plant H, and obtained the same result,
as was to be expected. I raised slightly over 300 flower-
ing plants, of which 3 were wholly peloric; that is to
say, a proportion of \% again. I observed on the rest
a certain number of stray peloric flowers during the
course of about two months.
These three cultures constituted the fifth generation
of my experiment. The sixth generation therefore could
be raised from the seeds of the hemipeloric plants in it.
I did this partly in 1895 from the plants of 1894, and
partly in 1897 from those of 1896. The plants which
bore the seed had flowered in bags and had been fertilized
partly by their own pollen and partly by pollen which
I had transferred from one seed-parent to the other.
In both cases the mutation was repeated. Wholly
peloric individuals again arose from hemipeloric ances-
tors, in spite of the smallness of the crops occasioned by
the poorness of the harvest.
In 1895 I raised 17 flowering individuals from seeds
of the dicotylous plants mentioned on page 559; two of
them were wholly peloric, all their flowers being of this
type. In 1897 I sowed the seed of the fine hemipeloric
plant of 1896 referred to above, but obtained only 7
flowering individuals, one of which again, ho\vever, was
wholly peloric.
I come now to the consideration of the question as
[ This frequently fails in Linaria vulgaris, but sometimes succeeds
more or less completely on very vigorous plants.
214 Observation of tlic Origin of Varieties.
to whether the mutants are immediately constant from
seed. An almost insurmountable obstacle in the way of
providing an answer to this question is the low fertility,
or rather the almost complete sterility, of the peloric
flowers. Practically no results can be obtained with
self-pollination, and when artificially fertilized with one
another's pollen the majority of the flowers set no seed.
I have pollinated thousands of flowers in the course of
several years, only to obtain a little over one hundred
fertile seeds. Under these circumstances it is obviously
difficult to avoid mistakes ; stray pollen grains may happen
to reach the stigma from distant groups of normal plants,
by the agency of insects, or in the operation of artificial
pollination. 1 These circumstances evidently tend to in-
validate the conclusion in cases in which the abnormality
would seem to be incompletely inherited.
Only three of the wholly peloric plants of 1896 set
seed in that year. From this seed only 8 plants were
raised ; five of them had one-spurred flowers and 3 were
wholly peloric. I kept the peloric plants of 1896 through
the winter, and took much trouble in 1897 in the attempt
to fertilize their flowers. Every other day I pollinated
all the open flowers with pollen from two other seed-
parents. I obtained a very small quantity of seed most
of which was empty (0.2 cc). About 100 seeds ger-
minated, but some of the young plants were so weak
that they soon died. 79 plants flowered most of which
were very vigorous and branched freely ; 75 were wholly
peloric, and 4 normal, the latter being removed as soon
as possible. The former exhibited great variability in
the structure of their flowers, but did not produce a
single one-spurred corolla. During July and August they
1 Such crosses give normal one-spurred individuals.
The Origin of Linaria Vulgaris Pcloria, 215
filled an entire bed of over 3 square meters in extent,
with hundreds of vigorous spikes which bore exclusively
peloric flowers.
I again obtained only a very small harvest from this
bed (0.3 cc) ; it was the result partly of artificial and
partly of insect pollination, the plants flowering in suffi-
cient isolation. Very few of the seeds germinated (1899)
and only 32 plants flowered ; 28 of them were peloric
but 4 were normal.
The progeny of the peloric race was therefore a mixed
one, in the three experiments which were continued over
two generations. It consisted altogether of 3 -\- 75 -p- 28
= 106 peloric and 5 + 4-(-4 13 normal (including
hemipeloric) individuals, a total of 119 with about
atavists. WILLDENOW (see p. 206) also found the peloria
character inherited, though incompletely. As already
stated, however, insufficient isolation may have played
some part in bringing about this result, but hardly to
such a degree that we might infer from our experiments
that the peloria comes true.
If we now look back over this experiment, which
occupied 13 years, its result may be summarized as fol-
lows :
1. Linaria vulgaris hemipelona is a race with an in-
herited semi-latent character, which manifests it-
self from time to time among thousands of flow-
ers, but seldom in more than one instance on a
plant. It is widely distributed in the wild state.
2. From it the Linaria vulgaris peloria may arise
but the conditions under which this happens are
not yet understood.
3. This origin is a mutation ; it takes place suddenly,
and without any visible preparation. Especially
216 Observation of the Origin of Varieties.
in those individuals from the seeds of which the
mutation arises the latent character is not more
highly or more often developed than in the rest
of the race.
4. The mutation is repeated in successive genera-
tions. I observed it for two years, but did not
follow it further.
5. The mutation occurred in about \ c /c of the indi-
viduals.
6. The new character was exhibited by the mutants,
in a full state of development, in all their flowers ;
although it was subject to considerable fluctuating
variability.
7. The mutants are to a large extent, perhaps even
perfectly, constant from seed. The intensity of
inheritance observed was about 90%, but it is
probably more.
* * *
Let us next see how these results can be applied to
the explanation of the occurrence of the Peloria in the
free state. Wholly peloric plants have been found wild
by numerous botanists and in the most diverse localities ;
but, so far as the published information extends, always
as rarities. They maintained themselves during a larger
or shorter period of years by means of their radical buds,
perhaps produced some scanty seed but could not spread
nor reach new localities by this means. They must there-
fore have originated in each case in the spot where they
were found.
I imagine that this origin is determined everywhere
by the same general laws, and thence conclude that it
occurs in the wild state in the same manner as in the
particular case observed by me, i. e., from Linaria i'itl-
The Origin of Linaria Vulgaris Pcloria. 217
garis hemipeloria, and always suddenly. The very gen-
eral occurrence of this race and the fact that intermediate
forms between it and the fully developed Pcloria have
never been mentioned by botanists, give support to this
hypothesis
If this view is correct we have here a mutation which
is not limited to a period but continues to appear from
time to time during the course of the ages. Its appear-
ance in every single case is independent of the others, at
least so far as external conditions are concerned. In
this sense it is polyphyletic.
A point which favors this view is the fact that it is
not a member of a definite group of mutations as are the
subspecies of Draba vcrna, Viola tricolor and others.
Linaria vulgaris, it is true, frequently gives rise to other
kinds of variations such as the Pcloria ancctaria and the
Catacorolla, both of which have occasionally appeared
in my own cultures, but nothing is on record concerning
the relation between these and the Pcloria ncctaria which
I have studied.
If we compare these results with those which we have
described above for Antirrhinum inajits striatuin ( 14,
p. 134), we see that Linaria I'nlg. hemipeloria is obviously
a half race; and that L. vulg. peloria, whose partial con-
stancy seems analogous to that of the striped snapdragon,
may perhaps be regarded as parallel to this. These two
races fluctuate so as to approach one another, so to speak,
occasionally overstepping the common boundary either in
single flowers (L. vulg. hemipeloria) or in whole plants
(L. vulg. pel o Ha).
^ 5JJ JJC
We now come to the most important point to which
our results and conclusions lead us namely the com-
218 Observation of the Origin of Varieties.
parison of this mutation with those of Ocnothera La-
marckiana. The two processes have several features in
common, but possess others which are more or less
strongly opposed.
The points of similarity are : the sudden and imme-
diate origin, the repeated appearance, the mutation-
coefficient of about 1% (see Vol I, Part II, 14, p. 337),
the completeness of the new type, and its high degree
of heritability.
These common characters justify the description of
the origin of Linaria mdgaris peloria as a mutation. 1
But it is a mutation of a special kind. The structural
change does not extend to all parts of the plant, but is
confined to the flowers; in their youth the two types
cannot be distinguished. In the mutations of Oenothera
Lamarckiana the new characters are analogous to the
specific characters of related species already existing;
in the case of Linaria no such analogy exists. On the
contrary the new character in Linaria occurs as a variety
in numerous other species, and even in distantly related
1 LINNAEUS, as is well known, expressed the view that the Peloria
is a hybrid between the common Linaria vulgaris and some other un-
known plant. Its comparative sterility favored this view, but as the
second^of the two parents could not be found this view has since
been given up. Here, however, I might discuss the possibility that
L. vulg. hemipcloria might be a cross between L. vulgaris (apeloria)
and L. vulg. peloria. If this were so the appearance of the latter
from the former would perhaps have to be regarded not as a muta-
tion, but as a segregative process in a hybrid race. If this view
were true the Peloria should first have arisen from the Apeloria,
without the mediation of the Hemipcloria, a process which has still
to be observed. It is, however, no more than a pure assumption
that the hybrid Apeloria 'X Peloria would be a Hemipcloria; in fact
our knowledge of other cases would lead us to suppose that it would
be like one of the parents, in this case the Apeloria, and so long as
there is no direct information on any of these points a further dis-
cussion of this view seems barren. Moreover it is by no means cer-
tain that Linaria vulgaris apeloria exists at all, or ever has existed ;
the variety, in this genus particularly, may well be older than the
species.
The Origin of Linaria Vulgaris Pcloria. 219
plants. Lastly the mutation in Linaria does not appeal-
along with others in space and time, but occasionally,
and scattered perhaps over the whole area of the parent
form and probably over the whole period of the life of
this race.
The mutations of Ocnotlicra Lamarckiana necessi-
tated the assumption of a definite premutation, but the
origin of the Pcloria is obviously a phenomenon of a
different kind.
Pcloria is often regarded as an instance of atavism. 1
The correctness of this interpretation obviously depends
primarily on whether this term is used in a narrow or a
broad sense. Atavism is a reversion to ancestral char-
acters ; in the narrow sense to the complete type of par-
ticular ancestors, in the wider it refers only to single
characters. But it is clear that the spurs which form
a distinctive character of the genus Linaria must be older
than the species L. vulgaris, which cannot therefore have
had ancestors without the spur but with the other char-
acters of the species ; so that L. vulgaris ancctaria can
occupy no place in the series of ancestors. The sym-
metry is ever so much older and L. vulgaris with regular
flowers has certainly never existed amongst the ancestors
of the common toadflax. Moreover the sterilitv of the
peloric plants does not favor such a view.
If the Pcloria must be regarded as atavistic, this view
can mean no more than the assertion that it has arisen
by the loss or latency of a character of the common
Linaria. Therefore we are concerned here with a retro-
gressive mutation, and the question arises, how far the
differences between this case and the progressive muta-
tions with which we have become familiar in Oenothera
1 See L. JOST, Biolog. CentralbL, 1899. p. 149.
220 Observation of the Origin of Varieties.
are thus to be explained. The explanation is so simple
that it follows directly from the preceding discussion.
It is merely necessary to point out that the most impor-
tant condition for a character to become latent is its pres-
ence ; and this explains how it is possible that the Peloria
so often appears over the whole area of distribution of
the species. Neither a premutation nor a period of muta-
tion is necessary for such an occurrence.
If the loss or latency (for the inner potentiality is ob-
viously not lost but only becomes inactive) affects single
flowers we have a partial atavism, but if it affects the
whole plant we have the complete and heritable Peloria.
It is on this basis that the atavistic phenomena of the
striped flowers, of the many-spiked Plantago (17, p.
148) and of the peloric Linaria fall in line. They are
retrogressive phenomena, reversions to ancient charac-
ters which have externally become lost but are still pres-
ent in a latent state. Their agreement with one another
on the one hand, and their contrast with the progressive
mutations of Oenothera Lamarckiana, on the other, thus
receive a satisfactory explanation.
21. HERITABLE PELORIAS.
Pelorias are very rarely met with in nature as a
specific character. As an instance I may quote Mentha
aquatica, the apical flowers of which according to SCHIM-
PER'S discovery are always regular and consequently
peloric, 1 and the orchid Uropedium Lindenii, which is
regarded as the peloric form of Cypripedmm caudatnin.-
*A. BRAUN, Abh. d. Berliner Akad., 1859, p. 112; and DELPINO,
Mem. R. Instit. di Sci., Bologna, 5 Ser., Vol. I, 1890, p. 269.
2 A. BROGNIART, Ann. Sc. nat., 3 Ser.l, Vol. XIII, p. 113 (Plate
2) ; and J. M. JANSE, Maandblad voor Natuurwetenschappen, Vol.
XIV, No. 3, 1887, p. 29. Uropedium Lindenii appears to be by no
Heritable Pelorias. 221
In a state of cultivation peloric races are also very rare,
and the common Gloxinia superba erecta with its numer-
ous color varieties and hybrids is the best generally
known cultivated example. 1
Our present knowledge of the origin of Linaria vul-
yaris pcloria as described in the foregoing pages, justifies
us in attempting to form some idea concerning the origin
of such forms in these perfectly analogous cases and
also to sketch the details of this idea on a basis, or back-
ground of facts.
But there are still difficulties in the way. The low
fertility and the incomplete constancy of the Peloria
distinguish it from true species. 2 Most systematists
would evidently not consider L. vulgaris pcloria to be
a true species unless the common L. vulgaris were ex-
tinct.
Besides the examples named, there is a whole series
of heritable cases of peloria, which either appear as rare
anomalies, or are familiar cultivated races, and repeat
the abnormality regularly and in a fairly large number
of individuals every year. 3 In both cases, however, the
development of the anomaly is, as usual, in a high degree
dependent on external conditions.
There are, as we have stated in the foregoing section
means rare in Colombia (South America) ; it was discovered there
by LINDEN in 1843 (LINDEN, Pescatorea, Iconographie des Orchi-
dees, 1860, Plate II.
l The spurless varieties of certain species of Viola and Tropae-
olum may also be regarded as pelorias : see the following page.
2 From this point of view it would be very important to know
whether the Mentha and Uropedium cited are perfectly constant,
that is, never produce atavists without pelorias.
3 It is extremely doubtful whether, besides these, there are
pelorias, the origin of which is solely due to external influences
and does not need the existence of a corresponding internal poten-
tiality.
222 Observation of the Origin of Variety.
(20), various kinds of pelorias according as one or
another form of the petals of the parent species has be-
come the one which prevails in the subspecies. In spur-
bearing species they are distinguished as Peloria nee-
tana and anectaria. Both possess a very low degree of
fertility but are, so far as is known, heritable. Peloric
flowers without spurs are well known in Linaria, 1 An-
tirrhinum, 2 Viola? Tropaeolum, 4 etc/'
There are few heritable peloric races beyond those
which have been named. The best known are Cor yd alls
solida peloria which in GODRON'S experiments 6 was found
to transmit the abnormality through a series of genera-
tions, and Digitalis pnrpurca monstrosa (Fig. 42). This
latter, the peloric foxglove, has been a favorite garden
plant for a long time, and has often been the subject of
morphological investigations. The oldest descriptions
and figures are due to my predecessor G. VROLIK, whose
preparations are still to be seen in the collection at Amster-
dam. 7 Since his time the variety has been cultivated in
our botanical garden more or less regularly, and is still
growing there. 8 It is very constant; its peloric flowers
*C. BILLOT, Annotations a la Flore de France et d'AUcmagnc,
quoted in Bot. Zeitung, 1872, p. 278.
2 J. T. C. RATZEBURG, Animadversiones ad peloriarum indolcm,
1825, Plate I, Figs. 64-76.
3 J. C. COSTERUS, P clones du Viola tricolor, Archiv. Neerl., Vol.
XXIV, p. 142, Table II ; DE CANDOLLE, Organo graphic, PI. 45.
4 E. VON FREYHOLD, Ueber Pelorienbildung bei Tropaeohim adun-
cum, Botan. Zeitung, 1872, p. 725 and Plate IX.
5 D. A. GODRON, Mem. Acad. Stanislas, 1865 and 1868 (Delphi-
nium chinense, etc).
8 GODRON, loc. cit., 1868, pp. 3-8, Cultures from 1862-68, with more
than fifty peloric plants.
7 G. VROLIK, Ueber cine sonderbare Wucherung der Bhnnen bci
Digitalis purpurea, Flora, 1844,?. i, Plates I and II; also Fortge-
setzte Beobachtungcn iiber die Prolification von Digitalis purpurea,
Flore, 1846, p. 97, Plates I and II.
8 The following selection of references may be of use : W. F. R.
Heritable Pclorias.
223
are, however, highly variable and only too frequently
accompanied by other malformations. The commonest
of these are an increase in the number of organs, the
formation of catacorollas and the production of a secon-
dary raceme from the axis of the flower. These are the
cases which are most
commonly described and
figured in literature. In
order to find more regu-
lar and even perfectly
pentamerous flowers we
must look to the tops of
the weak lateral branches
of vigorous plants (Fig.
42) ; these hardly ever
proliferate, are often still
pleiomerous, but there
will also occur amongst
them flowers with a per-
fectly regular corolla
with five lips and five
erect stamens.
The peloric flowers
of Digitalis purpurca are
always terminal, whether they occur on the main stem
or on branches. The same is true of most other Scrophu-
SURINGAR, Plantaardige Monstruositcitcn, K. Akad. v. Wetensch.,
Amsterdam, 1873, 2d. R., Vol. VII, Plates I-II
P. MAGNUS, Digitalis pur pur ea, Sitzungsber. Prov. Brandenb.,
Vol. XXII, 1880, p.
J. C. COSTERUS, Teratologische Verschynsclcn by Digitalis pur-
purca, Ned. Kruidk. Archief, 1885, Plate VII.
ANGEL GALLARDO, Fasciacion, Proliferation y Sinantia, Ann.
Miis. Nacion., Buenos Aires, Vol. VI, p. 37, PI. 3; also Sobre algunas
onomalias de Digitalis purpurca (with complete bibliography), same
journal, Vol. VII, pp. 37-72.
Fig. 42. Digitalis purpurca mon-
strosa. A lateral branch with a
terminal pentamerous peloria.
224 Observation of the Origin of Varieties.
lariaccac, 1 and of many other families, especially or-
chids. 2 The relation between this position and the reg-
ular form of the flower is still without a proper explana-
tion; and the question whether the anomaly is due to
high nutrition or to the absence of the factor which
determines the bilateral symmetry or both, still awaits a
definitive answer. Laterally situated peloric flowers are
very rare but sometimes occur as we have seen in Linaria
Fig. 43. Antirrhinum ma jus. A, Peloric flower from the
middle of an otherwise normal raceme, August 1899.
Two slips of the corolla stand erect ; the other three are
bent downward. B, Normal flower of the same spike.
vulgaris hemipcloria (Fig. 41, p. 207), and as is shown
by Antirrhinum majus (Fig. 43), etc. Of great impor-
tance, also, is the hitherto little noticed fact that in Digi-
talis and one or two other cases, the peloric terminal
flower opens first of all, whilst the order of opening of
all the other flowers on the stem is normal, i. e., aero-
petal.
1 EICHLER, Bliithendiagramme , I, p. 208.
2 PFITZER, in ENGLER and PRANTL'S Naturl. Pfiansen-Familien :
Orchid., p. 61. For further information on pelorias of Orchids see
PENZIG, Mem. Soc. nat. Sc. Cherbourg, Vol| XXIX,, 1894, pp. 79-104.
Heritable Pelorias. 225
Peloric flowers occur as chance anomalies in a large
number of plants. A specimen! of Scroplmlaria nodosa
which I have had growing for the last ten years pro-
duced them abundantly. On the other hand my cul-
tures of Antirrhinum majiis although of twelve years
duration and carefully guarded gave rise to no more
than two peloric flowers, one of which is shown in Fig.
43A. Both sprang from the middle of the racemes, that
is, they were lateral. I have also observed occasional
cases, of peloria on Acsculus Hippocastamim, Melam-
pyrnm pratensc, Orobanche Galii, 1 Cytisus Laburnum ,
etc. In my cultures of 1892 a peloric flower occurred
on a plant of Lupinus luteus. The tube-shaped peloric
flowers of the cultivated Calceolarias are also well known.
In these and similar cases the mode of inheritance has
still to be investigated. In this respect the observations
of PEYRITSCH are of great importance He has shown
that in the case of peloria in Lconiinis Cardiaca, an an-
nual Labiate, the anomaly can be reproduced from seed
whether this originates from the peloric or the normal
flowers of the same plant.
PEYRITSCH'S memoir is one of the most valuable of
those which deal with peloria, and is indeed an almost
complete monograph so far as the Labiates are con-
cerned. 2 He has also investigated the influence of the
environment on the anomaly as occurring in a series
of Labiates. 3 I select the following observations for
notice here :
1 See also W. F. R. SURINGAR, Orobanche Galii, Ned. Kruidk.
Archief, 1874, Vol. I, p. 330, Plate 18.
2 T. PEYRITSCH, Ueber Pelorien bci Lobiotcn, Sitzber. d. k. Akad.
d. Wiss., Vienna, Vol. XL, Part I, 1869, p. 343, Plates I- VI; and
Vol. XLII, ist section, 1870, p. 497, Plates I-VIII.
s J. PEYRITSCH, Untcrsuch. fiber die Aetiologie pelorischer Bliiten-
226 Observation of the Origin of Varieties.
Lamiwn inacnlatuin and Galeobdolon luteiun commonly
produce peloric flowers in the neighborhood of Vienna.
They often bear them every year on the same plant, but
one or more years are sometimes skipped. A sunny
position increases the number of anomalous flowers whilst
dense shade diminishes it ; consequently one locality often
furnishes instances of peloria in several species of Lab-
iates (e. g., Calainintha and others), whilst the same
species growing together in another locality will not pro-
duce a single symmetrical flower or only very few. When-
ever the conditions affecting a plant were improved by
cutting down timber, peloria occurred in profusion, and
the transference of a plant to a sunny spot in a garden
often resulted in its appearance. Other authors, and
particularly VUILLEMIN/ also assert that the conditions
of life play an important part in inducing the anomaly,
provided that the inherited potentiality for it is present.
bildungen, Denkschr. d. k. Akad., Vienna, Vol. XXXVIII, Part II,
1877, with Plates I- VIII. See also GOEBEL, Organo graphic, I, p. 163.
1 Loc. cit., 1894, P- 33-
VII. NON-ISOLABLE RACES.
22. TRIFOLIUM INCARNATUM QUADRIFOLIUM.
Few experiences are so well fitted for enabling us to
obtain an insight into the nature of specific characters as
the failure of an experiment in selection. I am not speak-
ing of practical experiments because in such cases the
breeder is often disappointed by the fact that the result
is not superior to what he has already, or is not suitable
for cultivation on a large scale from other causes. This
kind of failure only concerns the practical breeder and
does not affect the scientific investigator. The object of
the latter is simply to find out whether a race specified
beforehand can be obtained or not.
According to the theory of selection almost anything
ought to be obtainable. Almost all characters manifest
fluctuating variability to the extent requisite for selection.
If the range of variation is considerable, selection should
proceed rapidly; if it is within narrower limits it should
merely require longer series of generations; and if, more-
over, the familiar but undemonstrated opinion is assumed
that fluctuating variability increases as the result of the
selective process, there is no reason why in any given
case the attempt to breed a desired race should not suc-
ceed.
But this discussion, in my opinion, only applies to
ordinary fluctuating variability, and if thus limited, I
228 Non-Isolable Races.
willingly agree with the prevailing view. In the sphere
of mutability, on the other hand, matters are entirely
different. Here species, subspecies, varieties, races, etc.
arise by mutations which are induced by rendering active
a hitherto latent or semi-latent character. The first con-
dition for a desired mutation therefore is the existence
of the character in question in a latent or semi-latent
state. Without this nothing can be achieved, at least in
the present state of science, and it is only in the case of
semi-latency that we can have any sort of evidence that
the desired character is present. Horticultural breeders
are well known to be continually on the lookout for any
such indication. 1
But the presence of a latent character is not of itself
sufficient, according to my experience, to insure the suc-
cess of an experiment in selection. For many an experi-
ment has failed in spite of years of labor.
This proves nothing in itself, because it is often due
to lack of sufficient experience, and this experience can
only be acquired by carrying out a successful experiment
in an analogous case ; in other words, by making exactly
the same experiment with a related plant, preferably
with another species of the same genus.
For this reason I have more than once endeavored
to breed a race analogous to one already existing in a
closely related species of the same group, which is either
on the market, or has appeared in my own cultures. Ex-
perience has taught me that the end may often be attained
with greater or less ease according to circumstances ; but
that in many other cases, so it appears, insurmountable
obstacles bar the way.
A very definite and simple case is afforded by the
1 See Vol. I, Part I, 25, p. 188; and this volume, Part I, 2, p. o.
Tri folium Incarnatum Quadrifoliiun.
229
attempt to breed a five-leafed race of the crimson clover
(Trifolium incarnatum) analog-
ous to the five-leafed race of the
red clover (Trifolium pratense)
which has already been described
( 5, p. 36). I started the ex-
periment in 1894; since then I
have devoted a great amount of
trouble to the task without any
result, until in 1900 I gave it up.
The attempt simply does not suc-
ceed, with my material at any
rate.
The object was worth a great
effort. At first I believed that
I had artificially made the five-
leaved red clover, or as it is
often expressed, that I had cre-
ated it. The gradual develop-
ment of my theory, however, led
me to doubt the correctness of
this opinion. It seemed possible
that I had merely found the race
already existing in nature, but
in a condition in which it was
not recognizable as such. Eight
years however had gone by since
the beginning of that culture,
and it was practically out of the
question to go back to it. I re- Tig-. 44. Trifolium incar-
1 i ,1 f . natum. A flowering
solved therefore to endeavor to branch w ith a single 4 -
raise a new five-leafed clover and fo r liate leaf; . the . result
. of an experiment in se-
selected the crimson clover. This lection lasting six years.
230 Non-Isolable Races.
choice was largely determined by the fact that there
were no published records of 4- or 5-foliate leaves of this
clover, 1 which means that the character, if present in a
latent state, is much rarer than in the red clover.
I take this opportunity of calling attention to the
inestimable value of PENZIG'S "Teratology," This lies per-
haps rather on the negative than on the positive side,
for it is of course possible to collect the main literature
relating to a given question oneself, although not with-
out the expenditure of a great amount of time; but if
one is not a teratologist by profession, it seems hardly
possible without some such help, to satisfy oneself that
Fig. 45. Tri folium incarnatum, 4-foliate leaves, the middle
one with incomplete segregation of a lateral leaflet.
absolutely no records relating to a particular phenomenon
exist.
The first step in a purely scientific breeding experi-
ment evidently is to find out whether the deviation in
question has occurred before, and if so, whether it is rare
or common. My belief is that the commoner anomalies
are heritable characters with a high index of inheritance
(often about 30-40% or more), but that the rarer ones
are the occasional expressions of latent or semi-latent
characters. These are also inherited in their latent state,
and if they turn up here and there this latent condition
must probably be widely distributed.
1 0. PENZIG, Pflanzcnteratologie, Vol. I, 1890, p. 385, where
incarnatum is not even mentioned.
T.
Trifolium Iiicanialum Quadrifolium. 231
If Trifolium incarnatum with 4-foliate leaves had
often been mentioned it would therefore seem probable
that a five-leaved race of it occurs in nature, although
just as little separated from the ordinary crimson clover
as the five-leaved race of the ordinary clover is from
this.
Latent characters, in my opinion, are often older than
the species which bear them. I regard the division of the
leaf into four blades in this case as an atavistic phenom-
enon, and I believe that this latent potentiality is as old
as the whole group of clovers
with trifoliate leaves (Trifolium,
Mcdicago, Mclilotns etc.), that
is, older than the individual gen-
era of this group. In many spe-
cies this power of reproducing
quadri foliate leaves may have
been completely lost, for it is
mentioned in PENZIG'S book only
for a relatively small number of
them. In others, however, it has Fl > ^. Trifolium
An atavistic pinnate leat.
persisted to the present day. If
the trifoliate leaves of the clovers are derived from
Papilionaceae with pinnate ones, the multi foliate leaves
which they occasionally produce must evidently be re-
garded as atavistic phenomena. The correctness of this
view is proved by those very rare cases in which, in
the races in question, pinnate leaves appear instead of the
ordinary multi foliate ones. I have observed this from
/
time to time in my Trifolium pratcnse quinqne folium
(Fig. 46) and the same thing has been found by other
authors in Trifolium minus and Trifolium re pens.
I have myself found 4- and 5-foliate leaves in Medi-
232 Non-Isolable Races.
cago lupnlina, whilst BRAUN has observed them in M.
saliva. They are well known in T. pratense and T.
rcpcnSj and WYDLER has recorded 4-foliate leaves in
Lotus major and Tetragonolobus biflorns. In some suc-
cessive sowings which I made with Medicago lupnlina I
found the character to be inherited although in a mod-
erate degree only, but I have not continued the experi-
ment.
But let us return to the crimson clover. The question
is, what prospects were present at the beginning of the
experiment, and what may be expected from such ex-
periments in general ? There are three main possibilities
to be considered. \Ye may find at the beginning of the
experiment (See 3 p. 20) :
1. A race which often exhibits the anomaly in ques-
tion, and bears it as a heritable character, i. e., an ever-
sporting variety ;
2. A half-race with a semi-latent anomaly which is
only occasionally manifested;
3. An ordinary plant of the species with the character
in question in a latent condition.
In the first case the race already exists and all that
is necessary is to isolate it ; in the second it may possibly
be obtained ; in the last there is little prospect of doing so.
In order to present a clearer idea of the mutual rela-
tions of these three cases let us examine Tri folium repens
and T. pratense. That the anomaly is by no means very
rare is testified in both cases by the popular belief in the
so-called lucky four-leaved clover as well as by common
experience. If looked for in a field of clover, or in a
meadow, or along the roadside, a four-leaved clover will
be found from time to time. If repeated attempts are
made to find them they will certainly prove to be rare
Tnfolium Incarnatum Quadrifoliuin. 233
but not so rare as we might have imagined. I have found
them almost every year, and often quite soon after I
had been asked for one. On the other hand there is on
the market the 5-foliate T. repcns air o pur pur cum which
is often cultivated in gardens for its dark brown leaves,
and for T. pratense I have described the five-leaved form
in detail in 5.
Plants of T. pratense are sometimes found in the field
with two or more 4- or multi foliate leaves. I found one
in 1866 in the Cronesteyn estate near Leyden, and an-
other in 1886 near Loosdrecht. The first had several
4-foliate leaves, and also some 5-6-foliate ones. I se-
cured the former but did not cultivate it; the latter
formed the starting point of my race. In view of my
present knowledge I must assume that in both cases the
plants already belonged to the race when I found them ;
and I also consider it as probable that this race had arisen
on these very spots, or at least not far from them. 1
Whether the same race can also be produced from the
occasional stray four-leaved clovers I do not, of course,
know ; but I anticipate that the attempt would sometimes
succeed and at other times fail. If this view is confirmed
by future experiments we shall have proof of the exist-
ence of the two races, the eversporting variety and the
half-race, existing simultaneously within the limits of a
single species. For the present we must be satisfied with
the knowledge that there exists a race rich in anomalous
leaves in the red and in the white clover, and one in the
crimson clover which bears the character only in the
semi-latent state.
I shall now proceed to the description of the latter.
In the winter of 1894-95 I bought a kilo of the seed
1 A polyphyletic origin, therefore, as in Linaria vulgaris peloria.
234 Non-I salable Races.
of the ordinary crimson clover and sowed part of it on a
bed of about five square meters. Two of the seedlings
were tricotylous and one was tetracotylous, and these
were transplanted to a special bed as soon as possible
in the hope that tkey would exhibit the desired abnor-
mality. This hope was based on the principle of the
correlation between different kinds of anomalies. 1 If a
plant exhibits an anomaly in its early stages it will, ac-
cording to this principle, be more likely than any other
individual in the same culture to give rise to other devia-
tions later on. In this particular case my expectation
was fulfilled, for the tetracotylous plant produced one
4-foliate and one 5-foliate leaf in the course of the sum-
mer. Such were not found on any other plant, either
during the course of the experiment or at the end of
July when the plants were in full bloom and were pulled
up and minutely examined. There were about a thousand
plants.
I left the three selected specimens to flower together
and sowed their seeds in April 1896. Over 600 seedlings
came up, all of them with only two cotyledons. In all
of them the first leaf was single, which is the general
rule in clovers (Fig. 47 A). The second and third leaves
developed in May; they were quite normally trifoliate,
with the exception of one, of which one of the three
leaflets was" split laterally, although not completely di-
vided. The form of this blade was similar to that figured
in Fig. 45 B. About 250 individuals of the whole group
were planted out. The seed had been sown in pans; the
young plants were transplanted into pots and were planted
in the beds ir the middle of May. At the end of June,
1 Eine Methode, Zwangsdrehungen aufzusuchcn, Ber. cl. d. hot.
Ges., Vol. XII, 1894, p. 25.
Trifoliiun Incarnatum Qiiadrifolinm. 235
at the beginning of the flowering period, several indi-
viduals exhibited one or more 4-foliate leaves ; the anom-
aly was therefore a heritable one.
Moreover the multiplication of the blades had also
increased considerably as the result of selection, as the
following figures prove. These refer to the offspring of
that seed-parent which had already exhibited the anomaly
in the previous year. There were 90 of them; among
the offspring of the tricotylous parents "4-leaves" were
not entirely absent, but they were relatively scarce, and
Fig. 47. Trifolium Incarnatum. A, a seedling with
normal primary leaf. B D, seedlings with 2-
and 3-foliate leaves. The former arise from the
larger; the latter from the smallest seeds.
the whole group was consequently pulled up at the be-
ginning of the following period. About % (58 out of
90) of the rest were perfectly normal without any in-
crease of the number of leaflets. On the average they
had about 10 stems and 100 leaves per plant. The re-
maining plants formed a half-curve 1 of the following
composition. The first row gives the number of 4- or
5-foliate leaves per plant, and the second the number of
1 4, p. 26 ; and Ueber halbe Galton-Curven, Ber. d. d. hot. Ges.,
1894, Vol. XII, p. 197-
236 Non-Isolable Races.
individuals on which these numbers were observed (cul-
ture of 1896) :
Abnormal leaves 1 23456789
Individuals 58 10 12 4 2 2 1 1
The 58 normal plants were pulled up. Of the rest
four were weak and died; there remained 28 which all
flowered together. Their seed was harvested separately
after the number of 4- and 5-foliate leaves on each parent
had been recorded.
In March 1897 I sowed a part of this seed in pans,
separately for each seed-parent. The object of this was
to find out whether there was any difference between the
individual seed-parents with regard to the number of
anomalous offspring which they produced. From an
examination of the pans it was easily seen that the ab-
normality had already appeared in the primary leaves of
some of the seedlings. In the great majority of cases
these were perfectly normal, consisting of one leaflet as
in the whole of the previous generation. In some cases
however this primary leaf consisted of two or three
leaflets (Fig. 47 B-C). Such occurred in the crops raised
from 6 of the 21 plants whose seeds had been sown.
Each seed-parent had given a crop of about 300 seed-
lings. Five of the crops contained not more than 2 ab-
normal seedlings, but the remaining one had a very large
number, namely 14 amongst 335 seedlings or about 4%.
It is worthy of notice that the parent of this crop had only
had two 4-foliate leaves itself and thus had not given
the least sign that it would produce offspring with so
much higher a degree of the abnormality. Moreover I
could not find any relation between the number of ab-
normal leaves on the other seed-parents and the pro-
portion of abnormal offspring raised from their seeds.
Trifolium Incarnatum Quadrifolium. 237
The plant with nine 4- or 5-foliate leaves did not give
rise to a single anomaly amongst 300 seedlings.
Amongst breeders of animals it is generally recog-
nized that the visible characters of an animal are of very
little use as an indication of its value for breeding. The
offspring which the animal has already produced afford
a much more reliable indication.
On the basis of the choice of the seedlings, the 14
abnormal offspring of the seed-parent with 4% were
planted out in the beds in June 1897, together with the
seven next best plants. The latter produced very few
4- to 5-foliate leaves per plant, the first and 1 in eleven
cases, but 9, 9 and 4 in three cases. There was there-
fore no marked advance on the previous year in this
respect.
The progress was just as inconsiderable in the harvest
of that year. The percentage of abnormal individuals
amongst the seedlings ranged in 1898 between 1 and 4%
and in one case reached 6%. On the other hand all the
(19) seed-parents investigated had at least one and usu-
ally two or more seedlings with a divided primary leaf.
But here again no relation was manifested between the
number of abnormal seedlings and the number of 4-
or 5-foliate leaves on the seed-parents which produced
them.
227 seedlings were planted out, most of which were
perfectly normal at the time of flowering. I obtained
the following half -curve (1898) :
Number of multifoliate leaves per plant: 12345
Individuals: 188 29 7 1 1 1
That is to say, about 20% of individuals with the
inherited anomaly in from 1 to 5 of the whole number
238 Non-Isolable Races.
of leaves counted on the plant (about 100). The numbers
were therefore smaller in this than in the previous year.
For this culture I had planted out the normal and ab-
normal seedlings of the most abnormal seed-parents and
some abnormal seedlings of the remaining seed-parents.
No essential difference between these three groups could
be detected when they were recorded at the time of flow-
/
ering.
Pitcher formation was observed both amongst the
seedlings and during the later stages ; this is another
indication of correlation amongst the various characters.
In the summer of 1898, 41 of the selected plants fur-
nished a sufficient quantity of seed. In the following
spring I determined the proportions of seedlings with
compound primary leaves in the crops from each of these
parents and reckoned them in percentages. The compo-
sition of the 1898 harvest with respect to this character
was :
Percentage of abnormal offspring 1 2 3 4 5 8 11 15 16 20 24 27
Parents 3 12 75421211111
That is to say, a considerable advance which at once
becomes evident if this series of figures is compared with
that given above for the 1897 harvest (1-4 and 6%).
This advance has moreover taken place in spite of the
falling off in the number of 4-foliate leaves in the seed-
parents.
In the spring of 1899 I only selected seedlings with
trifoliate primary leaves for transplanting (see Fig. 47C),
and only from amongst the offspring of the four seed-
parents with from 15-24% abnormal offspring. At the
time of flowering, however, my hopes were disappointed.
In the middle of July there were amongst 120 richly
branched flowering plants 45% without the anomaly,
Trifolium Incarnatum Quadrifolium. 239
27% with a single abnormal leaf each, and 28% with two
to four 4- to 5-foliate leaves each. That is to say, 55%
abnormals as against 20% in the previous year which
indicated a marked advance.
But my hope of obtaining a leaf with more than five
leaflets was not fulfilled. In spite of repeated search
I never found one. Nor did I obtain plants rich in four-
bladecl leaves ; for there were none with more than four
of them.
Therefore I have since abandoned the hope of breed-
ing a race of four-leaved clover, corresponding to my
Trifolium pratcnse quinque folium, from this material.
A striking feature of this experiment is the apparent
absence of a relation between the degree of abnormality
of the adult plants and that of the seedlings. For the
paucity of four-bladed leaves in the grown plants seems
incompatible with the abundance of multi foliate primary
leaves in the seedlings from which they grew.
The failing of this relation has led me to the dis-
covery of a most remarkable connection between this
variability and the size of the seeds, for the smallest
seeds are those which give rise in the largest number to
compound primary leaves.
Small seeds germinate somewhat later than larger
ones and also give rise to weaker plants. It had often
struck me that the selection of the most abnormal of the
seedlings was frustrated by the fact that many of the
individuals with compound primary leaves were too weak
to be planted out, or died soon after the process. It also
struck me that all the seedlings in a pan could not be
recorded at the same time. At first view the plants ap-
pear to germinate very regularly, and hundreds in the
same pan seem to unfold their leaves at the same moment.
240 Non-I salable Races.
At this point they were recorded and, if the first leaf
was single, were usually pulled up. Those which were
saved were usually weaker, more stunted and backward
in growth. Several had not yet unfolded their first
leaves, and amongst them a great number of the anom-
alies were found when the examination was repeated a
few days afterwards.
I then convinced myself by a very simple experiment
of the correctness of these conclusions. All that was
necessary was to isolate the large and the small seeds in
a sample and to sow them separately. But as there is
no absolute limit between the two it was necessary to
know how many seeds should be separated out, as the
smallest. And this can only be done by the number of
anomalies, i. e., compound primary leaves, they produce.
I therefore selected a sample of seed whose capacity for
producing anomalies I already knew. This was 15%;
the sample was derived from a single seed-parent. I
separated the seeds into three categories, small, inter-
mediate and large. All in all there were 217 seeds of
which 17 did not germinate. The characters of those
which did are as follows:
Number of divisions in the primary leaf.
123 2-3
Small seeds 31 9 16 12.5 %
Intermediate seeds 50 2 1 1.5 %
Large seeds 88 2 1 1.5%
169 13 18 15.5 %
It will be seen that almost all the abnormal seedlings
are derived from the smallest seeds. The seedlings from
the large seeds had, with a single exception which was an
abnormal one, unfolded their primary leaves in May, and
fourteen days after the seed had been sown ; the same
Trifolium Incarnatum Quadrifoliiun.
241
is true of the intermediate seeds with the exception of
four, two of which were abnormal. 22 normal plantlets
developed from the smallest seeds in the same time ; the
9 other normal and the 25 abnormal ones did not unfold
their first leaf until the third week. 1
These facts show further that the number of seed-
lings with abnormal primary leaves does not depend
simply on the degree of fixation of the variety. It de-
pends mainly on the proportion of small seeds. This,
however, in its turn, depends on the size of the harvest.
Fig. 48. Trifolium incarnatum. Monstrous seedlings
from the smaller seeds. A, B, D, with two to four
primary leaves ; C, with a double leaf with broad
flat peduncle.
In the 41 samples which composed the harvest of 1898
there were 8 with 8-27% abnormals; these samples con-
sisted of from 0.3 to 1.5 cc. of seed. The remaining
samples consisted of from 2 to 5 cc. of seed and the
number of abnormals produced ranged between and
5%. From these facts we see that the weaker individ-
1 In stocks also the seeds which produce plants with double
flowers and those which give rise to "singles" have different rates
of germination, as is well known. An investigation of the seeds of
inconstant varieties, or, as they are usually described, varieties which
have not "yet" been fixed, would be certain to reward the inquirer
with many interesting discoveries.
242 Non-Isolablc Races.
uals, which gave a poorer harvest, gave rise to the larg-
est number of abnormals amongst their offspring.
I have repeated the same experiment with the harvest
of 1899, with the seeds of four separate seed-parents, but
as I did not know their capacity for producing abnormals
in advance, the difference was not so striking. The large
seeds gave rise to 2-4%, the small ones to 3-13% abnor-
mals. Altogether seedlings from 2758 large and from
617 small seeds were examined.
Two questions present themselves in connection with
the interpretation of these experiments: (1) Can the
position in which the small seeds are chiefly produced
on the plant, be determined? 1 (2) Are the germs of the
small seeds perhaps the better nourished ones ; is there,
for instance, just as much nutriment brought to them
as to the large seeds, but must they, for want of room
or for other reasons, utilize it in some other way?
I recommend these problems for further study, and
may perhaps in the mean time record a few facts bear-
ing on them which I have observed. In the crimson
clover, monstrosities occur much more frequently among
the seedlings from small than among those from large
seeds. The latter are almost all perfectly normal. The
small seeds often produce plants with supernumerary
cotyledons, or with two or more primary leaves (instead
of one) or with divided peduncles, symphyses in the
leaves and other malformations (Fig. 48). Unfortunately
it is often difficult to keep these individuals alive and to
bring them to flower.
Let us now cast a final glance over the whole course
of the experiment.
1 In stocks, according to CHATE, Culture des Giro-flees , the seeds
which produce double-flowered plants arise chiefly from the lower
half of the pods of the strongest racemes of the plant.
Ranunculus Bnlbosus Semiplenus. 243
A crimson clover plant with some quadri foliate leaves
was obtained by the selection of tricotylous and tetra-
cotylous seedlings in conformity with previously studied
laws of correlation. The anomaly proved to be heritable
and has maintained itself until now, during six genera-
tions (1895-1900). It was improved by selection but
only within very narrow limits. Plants with more than
five leaflets per leaf have not as yet arisen, nor have
plants bearing ten or more 4- to 5-foliate leaves, and it
is nearly always the "small" seeds which give rise to
seedlings with compound primary leaves.
But the chief result is that the desired race, rich in
4- foliate leaves, T. incarnatum quinqucfoUuni' anal-
ogous with Trifolium pratcnse quinquefolium, did not
arise. 1
23. RANUNCULUS BULBOSUS SEMIPLENUS.
Double flowers are common phenomena amongst the
buttercups. 2 They occur not only in the cultivated Ra-
nunculi (R. asiaticus} but also in several wild species.
The doubling may be either complete and brought about
by petalomania as in the Ranunculus acris shown in Fig.
40, Vol. I, p. 194; or it may be more or less incomplete
when caused by the transformation of a varying number
of stamens into petals (R. acris, R. auricoinus, R. Phih-
notis, R. r opens etc.).
In Ranunculus bulbosus, the bulbous buttercup, the
1 The same thing no doubt occurs also in other cases. The at-
tempt to breed from occasional anomalies a constant race endowed
with the particular variation, in some cases succeeds, but in others
does not. For instance I have for many years endeavored to raise
from the occasional polycephaly in Papaver cotnmutatuni a race with
as beautiful crowns as those which characterize the familiar Papai'er
somnifcrum polycephalum (see Vol. I, p. 138, Fig. 27), but in vain.
- See PENZIG, Pfianzenteratologie, Vol. I, pp. 181-189.
244
Non-holable Races.
stamens are often (either all, or only some of them)
transformed into petals with the result that dense double
flowers are produced. 1 These have been described by
Fig. 49. Ranunculus bulbosus semiplenus. A , the bulb ;
A' and A", its leaves from the axils of which the flower-
ing stems S arise ; E, terminal flower of the main stem ;
S, secondary flowers partly broken off; T, tertiary flow-
ers. (See p. 256).
various authors. 2 In the neighborhood of Amsterdam
this variety does not occur, so far as I know. On the
1 Loc. cit., p. 185. Fasciated stems with broadened terminal flow-
ers are also met with occasionally in the Ranunculus bulbosus in
Holland.
2 Compare the Ranunculus bulbosus Alcae of Naples, described by
TERRACCIANO, Nov. Atti d. R. Instit. Napoli, 1895, Vol. VIII, No. 7.
Ranunculus Bulbosus Semiplenus.
245
other hand on plants growing as they often do in sandy
localities, the flowers often possess a slightly increased
number of petals.
In these abnormal flowers there are usually six or,
rarely, seven petals, very seldom more than 10-12. They
are as a rule ordinary petals, but there sometimes occur
some that are much smaller and narrower and are ob-
viously metamorphosed stamens. This metamorphosis
is often only partial, and the famil-
iar intermediate stages are exhib-
ited. The abortive stamens are
usually to be found among the most
peripheral ones ; but they are not
necessarily the outermost ones, di-
rectly adjoining the corolla. 1
The potentiality of this doubling
is therefore present in a semi-latent
condition in the wild plants of this
species growing in this neighbor-
hood. I regard this race, therefore,
as a half race in contradistinction
to the normal double race which is
only known to me from the pub-
lished records. Obviouslv the two
J
possess the same character; which
Fig. 50. Ranunculus bul-
bosus semiplenus. A
flower with 31 petals
(partly petalodic sta-
mens) ; the only one
amongst 4425 flowers.
It occurred on a qua-
ternary branch in my
culture of October,
1892. See the series
of figures on page 252.
is, however, active in the one case
but latent or semi-latent in the other.
It seemed to me important to discover whether it was
possible to obtain the double from the half race by selec-
tion. According to the views advanced in this work
this should be possible, but not every attempt need neces-
sarily be successful. But if it does succeed the change
1 See GOEBEL, Jahrb. f. wiss. Bot., Vol. XVII, pp. 217-219.
246 Non-Isolablc Races.
must be brought about suddenly, and, under ordinary
conditions of culture, be effected in the course of a few
years. In this way the double variety may have arisen
from time to time in the wild state; and in the same
manner the present half race may perhaps, in the course
of time, undergo this change.
This transformation, however, cannot be simply the
result of careful selection. A mutation is needed; and
we know as little about the causes of mutations as about
the method of inducing them artificially. Mutations are
known to occur with moderate frequency both in breed-
ing experiments and in nature, but, up to the present,
their occurrence has been a matter of chance (10 and
11, pp. 95-103).
In my experiment such a mutation did not occur,
although it extended over five generations. 1 The half
race was distinctly improved by repeated and very strin-
gent selection. It became at the end very rich in extreme
or almost extreme variants, but it was just in these that
it proved to be so remarkably constant. In its five gen-
erations it reached a point which did not seem to me
likely to be exceeded by further selection. It produced
occasional flowers with more than 1 5 petals, and a single
one with 31, but the mean number of the petals in its
selected individuals did not exceed 9-10.
The double variety did not arise from it, in spite of
every effort.
1 The fluctuating variability of the semi-latent character in Ranun-
culus bulbosus scmiplctnis seems to cover a much wider range of
forms than in Trifolium. There the extremes are 3 and 7 leaflets;
in the buttercup they are 5 and 31 and perhaps more petals. From
this it does not, however, follow that the variation is greater in the
one case than in the other, but only that the variation is expressed
by a larger number of divisions in the latter case, i. e., that there are
more scale characters in the curve.
Ranunculus Bulbosus Semiplenus. 247
I conclude, therefore, that in this case the half race
cannot be transformed into the double race by simple
selection, but only by an internal change a mutation
the external causes of which are still unknown to us.
Proceeding now to the detailed description of my
experiment, I begin with the half race in the conditions
in which I originally found it in nature.
I found the half race growing in 1886 and 1887 in a
sunny and sandy spot not far from Hilversum, where I
have often seen it since. The bulbous buttercup grew
there in abundance ; most of the flowers were normal,
but a considerable number had more than five petals.
I shall refer to these latter for convenience of expression
as pleiopetalous.
For several years I have recorded the flowers in that
locality. I give the records of 1886 and 1887, each of
which relate to 300-400 flowers. The data are given as
percentages.
Number of petals 5 6 7 8 9 10 11 12 13 14
Flowers in 1886 91.5 5.5 1.2 0.6 0.6 0.3 0.3
Flowers in 1887 90 7 2 0.5 0.5
The two series 1 agree as closely as could be expected
and the records for the other years also fall in line. The
maximum of the curve (see Fig. 51 H) is over the
normal number of petals ; and from it the curve falls
rapidly. It is a so-called half GALTON-curve. Flowers
with less than five petals do not occur in this locality.
The great steepness of this curve is due to the fact
that on many of the plants no pleiopetalous flowers were
found on the days when the observations were made.
But this does not mean that the half race is mixed with
1 Ueber halbe Galton-Curven ah Zeichen discontinuirlicher Varia-
tion. Ber. d. d. bot. Gesellschaft, Vol. XII, 1894, p. 197, where some
of the series of figures given below can also be found.
248 Non-holable Races.
a pure race with five petals only. For the plants in ques-
tion were either weaklings, or exhibited pleiopetalous
flowers on other days. I was often able to observe that
on many plants six-petalled flowers occur on one day but
not on another. The 6-7-petalled flowers are found
from the beginning of the flowering period, but the
higher figures do not occur till later, as is also known to
be the case in other instances of double flowers.
In 1887 I moved some plants in which the abnormal-
ity was well developed, to my garden, where they flowered
again in the following summer and set eed. These plants
constitute the first generation of my experiment. Since
then I have sown seed every year, but only part of the
plants, sometimes one-half, sometimes two-thirds, pro-
duced flowering stems in the first year, and I have always
confined my attention to these, throwing away those
which did not bloom during the summer. I have some-
times kept some of the best examples of the half race
through the winter for secondary experiments, but I shall
return to these later on.
During the period 1889-1892 the second to the fifth
generation of the half race were grown in this manner,
the extent of the cultures being gradually increased.
I always harvested my seed from the most abnormal in-
dividuals, which I selected by simply cutting off the
flowers with five petals from all the plants. The numbers
of these on the individual plants were recorded in some
years but not in others. Pollination was left to the
bees, but no definite effects of cross-fertilization have
been traceable in the results of the experiments.
The first two years of the experiment (1889 and
1890) need only a brief reference. Plants without pleio-
petalous flowers or with only very few, were removed
Ranunculus Bulbosus Semiplenus.
249
as soon as possible, or were deprived of their flowers:
of the rest, only the seeds of flowers with six and more
f>
petals were saved. But this process is not one of selec-
tion, as will be shown by means of some special experi-
ments which were instituted later.
The result of selection could be seen in 1891 in the
best examples of the half race, but in 1892 (the fifth
generation of the culture) in nearly all the plants. The
number of petals increased in every respect, The apex
>H7887.
Fig. 51. Ranunculus bulbosus semiplenus. Experiments in
selection during the period 1887-1892. H 1887, curve of
the wild form; E 1891, curve of the abnormal plants in
1891 ; A 1891, curve of the selected seed-parents in 1891.
1892, curve of the whole crop in August 1892. The num-
bers at the base refer to the number of petals per flower.
of the curve shifted to 9 and 10 petals and even further;
that is to say, the mean of the half race (9-10 petals)
was separated by selection from that of the pure species
(5 petals), a point which is rather striking because this
was not effected in my experiment with Trifoliuin in-
carnatmn. The course of the whole experiment is ex-
hibited graphically in Fig. 51 which is composed of four
curves. The first (H 1887) exhibits the countings given
250 Non-Isolable Races.
above, which were made in the original locality. Then
there are two curves for 1891. In this year I had a
culture of about four square meters from which I re-
moved, about the beginning of August all plants which
had not produced any pleiopetalous flowers as well as
those which had not yet bloomed. For two weeks I
counted every flower which appeared on the remaining
specimens. They amounted to 128 and the various de-
grees of the anomaly were distributed over them as
follows :
Number of petals 5 6 7 8 9 10 11 12 13
Number of flowers 45 24 28 17 8 4 1 1
The curve E 1891 in Fig. 51 is based on these figures.
It is a half curve like the previous one, but without the
steep apex. The disappearance of this is due partly to
cultivation and to the repeated selection, but partly also
to the fact that the individuals with the smallest number
of pleiopetalous flowers had been removed before the
counting took place.
After these data had been determined I carried out
a still further selection. Several plants had not produced
a single flower with more than seven petals. These were
removed in the middle of August and observations on
the rest were continued. There were 18 plants, all of
which were selected for seed-parents as being the best
representatives of the race. I counted all the flowers
which bloomed from August 15 to 31, and obtained the
following numbers: 1
Number of petals 5 6 7 8 9 10 11 12 13 14
Number of flowers 9 17 39 64 45 37 15 9 6 2
1 In the preliminary account of this experiment, mentioned
above, this series is given separately in two curves, one of which
refers to the most abnormal plant, the other to the rest.
Ranunculus Bulbosus Semiplenus. 251
Total 243. The curve (Fig. 51, A 1891) has be-
come two-sided. It has no maximum at 5 but a very
definitely pronounced one at 8. It is composed of ob-
servations made on 18 plants which differ little from one
another. Individuals with these characters occurred
neither in the original locality nor at the beginning of
my experiment.
The sowing, in 1892, of the seeds of these selected
individuals gave rise to above 300 plants which were
coming into flower from July 21 to August 31. The
curve for 1892 in Fig. 51 refers to these. Those which
flowered later were examined separately and will be de-
scribed afterwards. On all the flowers which opened
between the dates named the petals were counted, and the
numbers entered in my notebook separately for each
plant. I give the totals, which relate to 4425 flowers.
The numbers of petals were distributed over these as
follows :
Petals 5 6 7 8 9 10 11 12 13 14 15 16-31
Flowers 409 532 638 690 764 599 414 212 80 29 18 20
The curve which is now an index of the degree of de-
velopment of the whole race, agrees fairly closely with
that of the selected seed-parents of the previous year
( 1891), as can be seen from a comparison of the curves
A 1891 and 1892 in Fig. 51. The apex of the curve,
however, has advanced a whole petal. There has been
no regression as is the case in the selection of active char-
acters, but a progression such as is usually characteristic
of the selection of semi-latent characters.
The change in the right half of the curve is also im-
portant although not given in Fig. 51. It consists in the
occurrence of more extreme variants. In the previous
252
Non-Isolable Races.
generation there were no flowers with more than 14
o
petals. Now there are 38, distributed as follows :
Petals 15 16 17 18 19 20 21 22 23 31
Number of flowers 18 852111011
It should be noted, however, that they were found
amongst a group of 4425, and therefore only amount to
about \% (0.86%). But as not a single one was found
in 1891 amongst 243 flowers, a genuine, although only
a slight, advance has taken place.
The great majority of the 295 plants which were
flowering in August and formed the 1892 culture, had
F.
Fg. 52. Ranunculus bulbosus semiplenus. Composition of
the fifth generation in 1892. A, the curve of some "ata-
vists" ; M, the curve of intermediate individuals ; V, the
group of extreme variants. The figures refer to the
number of petals per flower.
individual curves whose maximum was at 9. But amongst
their number were variants and extreme variants also.
On the one hand there were "atavists" with a maximum
on the ordinate of five petals, i. e,, with a one-sided curve,
as in those from the original locality ; on the other hand
there were variants on the plus side which bore on the
average eleven petals per flower. In one case even a mean
of 13 petals was reached. These curves were two-sided,
and not, as in the five-leaved race of the red clover, in-
Ranunculus Bulbosus Semiplenus. 253
versely one-sided. But we are dealing here merely with
a cumulative effect within a half race and not with an
isolated, fully developed race. I have chosen a number
of variants from the two categories, have added up the
number of their petals, and obtained the following data :
Petals: 5 6 7 8 9 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 23
Number of flowers /$. 66 34 21 18 15 11 720010000
" M: 13 14 22 28 51 26 16 12 6 4 2 1 1
V: 9 11 26 39 62 79 148 84 30 8 4 3 2 1 1
These data are exhibited graphically in Fig. 52. They
relate to three small groups of individuals, chosen in
such a way that the curves of the individual plants did not
exhibit any considerable deviations from the mean of the
group. A is the curve of the twelve atavists extracted
from the whole series of observations ; the maxima of
all their curves were at 5 petals. M is a curve represent-
ing ten plants grown from the seeds of a single seed-
parent. V is the curve composed of all the plants the
apex of whose individual curves lay above 10. There
were 22 of them altogether; the apices of their curves
were at 11, with three exceptions which were at 12 and
13, but these curves did not exercise any marked effect
on the shape of the average curve of the whole group.
If Fig. 51 and Fig. 52 are compared a most remark-
able similarity will be observed. The latter figure gives
the composition of my race at the end of a process of
selection extending over five generations, the former re-
lates to the separate stages in this process. This mutual
resemblance lies in the fact that the original half curve
(Fig. 51, H 1887) continues to appear throughout the
process, although it is a little flattened; it occurs in 1891
(Fig. 51, E 1891) and also in 1892 (Fig. 52 A). Ata-
vistic fluctuation therefore is still exhibited by my race
254 Xon-Isolable Races.
in spite of the repeated selection. 1 The curve M has a
more normal shape than the corresponding curve "1892"
in Fig. 51; which is obviously due to the fact that the
former represents a homogeneous group whilst the latter
is a composite curve embracing all the groups of this
culture. Curve V is related to curve M as it would be if
we were dealing with ordinary fluctuating variability ; it
is simply shifted to one side. 2
It seems obvious that the race could still be improved
by sowing the seeds of those seed-parents the apices of
whose curves are at 11, i. e., that these curves could be
shifted still further to the right. I have made some such
sowings since 1892, but only on a small scale and not
without interruption. They were not intended as a con-
tinuation of the experiment. The number of petals per
flower increased slightly, but the type itself was not es-
sentially altered. I especially never saw a trace of any-
thing like the origin of a double flower.
In order to find out whether there was any likelihood
that the type of my race would in the near future mani-
fest an improvement I made the following calculation.
The 295 plants of which the culture of 1892 consisted,
arose from the seeds of 21 seed-parents. I selected the
ten best of these parental groups and plotted the curves
for all the offspring of each seed-parent. The curves
proved to differ very little from one another. Their
apices all fell over nine petals, with one exception, which
was over ten. I should say that in making the calcula-
tion I have left the groups which contained less than 300
1 Whereas as a result of the selection of active characters the
whole curve is shifted; see Vol. T, p. 73, Fig. 18, and the third part
of the first volume.
' Sec Vol. T. Fig. 116. on page 536.
Ranunculus Bulbosus Semiplenus. 255
flowers out of consideration. But even these did not
manifest any notable differences. I then compared these
ten curves with the part-curves determined from the
parents themselves (i e., with the number of flowers
counted on the seed-parents) and found no correlation.
As a matter of fact the seed-parent with the smallest
number of pleiopetalous flowers had the offspring with
the largest number. The following four curves of the
offspring of four seed-parents are extracted from my
records. Under M are given the numbers of petals in the
seed-parents of 1891.
M NUMBER OF PETALS PER FLOWER
5678 9 10 11 12 13 14 IS 16 17 18-23 Totals
C 510 37 47 81 81 85 102 47 31 63410 525
C 610 25 67 80 75 117 77 75 45 30 10 6 1 2 3 613
C 611 54 53 62 78 87 60 59 37 10 4 4 1 1 1 511
C 711 52 57 76 77 95 64 26 13 460
Another fact which points in the same direction is
that the plant which seemed to be far the best in the
summer of 1891, inasmuch as the apex of its curve was
over 11-12 petals, had offspring whose character cor-
r^sponded exactly with that of the whole culture of 1892.
The improvement on the seed-parent therefore did not
justify the expectation of a real advance.
For these reasons I then discontinued the experiment.
It seemed to me that the impossibility of raising the
double race from my half race by simple selection was
placed beyond all doubt. This result could only be ex-
pected from a further mutation.
The extensive material afforded by these cultures
has been utilized to find out how far the number of petals
per flower in the half race is determined, apart from
selection, bv internal causes, and how far bv external.
256 Non-Isolable Races.
I found it to be dependent only to a very slight degree on
the former but in a high degree on the latter.
The first question that presented itself was : To what
principles of distribution does the number of petals on
the individual plants correspond. Is this number de-
termined by the situation of the flower or by external
factors or by both? With regard to the position of the
flower BRAUN in his Verjilngung distinguishes between
a strengthening and a weakening system of branching.
In the former the branches increase in strength, though
often but slightly, with each new degree of division; in
the latter each secondary branch is weaker than the
branch on which it is borne. Ranunculus bulbosus be-
longs to the former category (see Fig. 49 on page 244).
The main stem (E) is surpassed by the vigorous lateral
shoots (S), which arise directly from the tuber, and
these in their turn are excelled by their own (tertiary)
branches (T in the figure). The same thing continues
with further growth until ultimately the process is re-
versed and weaker branchlets are produced. The more
vigorous a branch is, the larger and stronger, as a rule,
will be its flower.
If we now compare the number of petals on the
flowers of this half race, with their position on the
branches of the various orders, we are often struck by
an apparently definite correlation. But this is only due to
the fact that such cases produce a more vivid impression
than the opposite ones. When a detailed record is made
the latter are found to be just as numerous as the former.
In September 1892 I determined the number of petals,
and the position on the plant, of 1197 flowers on 82
plants ; and plotted a curve for each position. Here how-
ever I only give the means of the curves.
Ranunculus Bulbosus Semiplemts. 257
NUMBER OF
FLOWERS PETALS PER FLOWER
A. On the ma:'n stem:
1. Terminal flower 75 697 9.3
2. Secondary flowers 221 2005 9.1
3. Tertiary " 134 1237 9.3
B. From the tuber:
4. Secondary flowers 259 2419 9.3
5. Tertiary 397 3716 9.4
6. Quaternary 111 1014 9.1
1197 11088 9.3
It is evident that the number of petals in the various
groups is practically the same. 1
Even the seeds of pleiopetalous flowers are by no
means better. In gathering the harvest of 1891 I col-
lected the seed on each plant in a separate bag with ref-
erence to the number of petals of the flowers. The flow-
ers were labelled for this purpose at the time of flowering.
In the culture of 1892, therefore, the plants were arranged
in groups, first according to their seed-parents, and sec-
ondly according to the petal-number of the flowers from
which the seed had been gathered. I then grouped all of
the figures by the latter character and obtained the fol-
lowing result :
NUMBER OF PETALS IN THE MEAN NUMBER NUMBER
FLOWERS WHICH OF PETALS OF FLOWERS
FURNISHED THE SEED OF THE OFFSPRING 1 COUNTED
C5-7
C 8
C 9
C 10-11
C 12-14
Average 8.6 Total 5560
1 In the weakening system of branching on the other hand the
contrary seems to be the rule ; so for instance in my cultures of Sapo-
naria officinalis with 5-10 petals, in Chrysanthemum scgetiini ( 18) etc.
! The mean is slightly lower here than in the previous table be-
cause that only refers to countings made in September. (See later.)
8.3
932
8.7
1072
8.5
1217
8.6
1420
8.7
919
258 Non-Isolable Races.
Here again there is no discernible correlation. I have
obtained the same result in other years. From this we
see that in this case at least selection must not be founded
on the different flowers of a plant but on the individual
plants. However, the possible influence of the various
grades of branching independently of the number of
petals remains to be investigated.
But whereas no internal causes were found which
determined the pleiopetaly in the individual flowers, the
external causes could be discovered the more readily.
This character follows the general rule ; for the higher
the nutrition and the more favorable the environment
the more petals are produced per flower. The following
experiments and observations will prove this.
I shall first refer to an observation for which un-
fortunately I can give no numerical corroboration, but
which may throw some light on the independence of the
character of the flowers, of the order of branching. In
the summer of 1892 when I examined all the flowers of
my culture, and recorded the number of their petals twice
a week, I was struck by the fact that the high numbers
fell on particular days whilst on other days only low or
intermediate numbers were observed. This would seem
to indicate that during the development of the flowers
in May and June pleiopetaly is influenced by weather
conditions, in such a way that flowers which are in the
susceptible period of their development during fine
weather will produce more petals, quite independently
of the order of the branch which bears them.
This conclusion is supported by another set of obser-
vations. In September 1892 the flowers, on the whole,
produced more petals than they did in August of the
same year. Or, to be more accurate, the number was greater
Ranunculus Biilbosus Seniiplenns.
259
on those plants which opened their first flower in Sep-
tember, than on those which had already begun to flower
in July and August. The number of individuals of the
former group was 77; they produced 1134 flowers du-
ring the period ending with the beginning of November,
when I stopped recording. In the other group there were
295 plants which flowered, and they produced 4425 flow-
ers. The distribution was as follows: 1
Petals: 5 6 7 8 9 10 11 12 13 14 15 16-31
Oldest plants. 409 532 638 690 764 599 414 212 80 29 18 20
September plants: 40 52 126 165 204 215 177 104 35 8 4
Fig. 53. Ranunculus bulbosus sctniplcinis. A, curve of the
plants flowering in August ; S, curve of those flowering
in Septemher. The figures at the base refer to the num-
ber of petals per flower.
These figures are exhibited graphically in Fig. 53 ;
they have been reduced for convenience of comparison
so that the numbers in the two groups are about the same.
The apex of the curve of the early flowering plants is
over the 9 ; it is the same curve which has already been
given in Fig. 51 on page 249 for the year 1892. The
other curve has its apex over the 10, and also remains
above the other curve in the right half of its course.
The cause of this difference can only lie in the re-
tarded germination. Either the seeds which germinate
later are intrinsically more productive of pleiopetalous
1 See above, p. 250 ywd Fig. 5: v 1892).
260 Non-1 'salable Races.
flowers 1 (like the small, late-germinating seeds of the
crimson clover), or germination in the height of the
summer in better and particularly in warmer weather
favors development in such a way that the flowers are
richer in petals; for the plants which flowered in July
and August, germinated for the largest part during the
cold and unfavorable weather experienced in May shortly
after they had been sown.
I first made an experiment to determine the influence
of nutrition on pleiopetaly in 1890. I had wintered the
selected plants of 1889, and in March transplanted half
of them on a bed of pure sand, and the other half on a
bed of ordinary garden soil. Only two-thirds (i. e., 12)
of the plants of the former lot flowered, whilst all of the
latter did. On the sandy bed I counted the petals of all
the flowers and about twice their number on the control
bed by simply picking off all the open flowers on alternate
days. I examined in all 75 and 147 flowers respectively.
The following is the result reckoned in percentages for
convenience of comparison :
Number of petals: 5 6 7 8 9 10
On the bed of sand- 73 23 400
On garden soil: 53 26 14 5 1 1
The plants on the better soil produce distinctly fewer
five-petalled and more 7-10 petalled flowers. It is per-
haps permissible to conclude from this that the steep drop
of the curve from the wild locality, where the soil was
sandy is, to a large extent at any rate, due to low nutri-
tion. For presumably the same plants would exhibit a
higher degree of pleiopetaly if grown on better soil and
1 With regard to this, it would be of great interest to find out in
this and other plants the degree of development of the anomaly in
such individuals which do not germinate until two or three years
after the sowing of the seed
Ranunculus Bulbosus Semiplenus. 261
so give rise to a less steep curve, just as in the experiment
under consideration.
I made a corresponding experiment in the summer of
1891, on the effect of manured and unmanured garden
soil, with the race which was by that time considerably
improved (Fig. 51 and page 250). The manuring was
done with guano ; the two beds lay next to one another
and were of the same size. On each was sown half of
the harvest of several plants which had been very pro-
ductive of pleiopetalous flowers in 1890. In the course
of the summer 1 59 flowers on the unmanured bed opened
and were recorded and 376 on the manured. The rela-
tion between these two numbers is the best measure of the
effect of the manure. The results, reckoned in percent-
ages, are as follows:
Petals: 5 6 7 8 9 10 11 12 13 14
Without manure: 12 15 25 21 12 10 3 1 1
With guano: 14 15 17 21 14 9 4 3 2 1
Without manure the apex of the curve was over the
7 and there were very few flowers with more than eleven
petals : with manure the apex was over the 8, and there
were distinctly more pleiopetalous flowers.
In both the above experiments the control material
consisted of other individuals than those used for the
experiment itself. It is possible, however, to subject the
same plant alternately to favorable and unfavorable in-
fluences, and when this is done the same result is ob-
tained as in the previous cases. With this object I trans-
planted a series of the best plants of 1892 to a very dry
bed in the spring of 1893. I left them there, and did
not water them although the weather was continually
dry. They suffered visibly under this treatment and
some of them even produced fewer flowers than in the
1892
1893
1892
1893
No. 1
25
14
11
9
No. 2
43
19
9
5
No. 3
9
14
10
6
No. 4
44
5
8
5
No. 5
12
18
10
8
No. 6
16
21
9
8
262 Non-Isolablc Races.
previous summer. I have a record, which has been al-
ready alluded to, of the number of petals of all the
flowers of each of the plants of 1892 ; these were recorded
in the same way in 1893. But I only give here the mean
numbers of petals per flower.
PLANTS NUMBER OF MEAN NUMBER OF nwwKVKCV*
FLOWERS PETALS PER FLOWER
2
4
4
3
2
1
The anomaly was thus diminished on every single
plant as the result of transplanting to dry earth.
The results of all these experiments prove that the
production of more than five petals in a flower is inde-
pendent of the position of this flower on the plant, but
on the other hand is dependent in a high degree on the
external conditions under which the particular flower
passes its early stages, i. e., the most susceptible period
of its existence. The number of petals varies directly
with the vigor of the plant, the moisture and richness
of the soil, the warmness of the weather and even the
amount of sunshine during this susceptible period.
Cultivation in the garden is therefore bound to con-
vert the steep half curve of the wild locality (Fig. 51
for 1887) into a flatter one which will gradually extend
to higher numbers of petals and will ultimately develop
a new apex.
This process, however, takes place more conveniently
and more certainly, if the cultivation is combined with
selection (see the same figure). The latter process picks
Ranunculus Bnlbosus Serniplenus. 263
out the plants which manifest the anomaly most abun-
dantly and most strongly ; these must, however, according
to the facts given, as a rule, be the best nourished ones,
i. e., the most favored by their environment. l ; '>r on
the same bed, even if it has been uniformly prepared with
the greatest care, the conditions under which neighboring
plants grow are often very different. One seed may
germinate in a place in which moisture is better retained ;
another may germinate in almost dry soil. Some germi-
nate on warm and fine days and are in consequence ahead
of their less favored brothers for their whole lives; and
so on. 1 And so it is that the several plants from seeds
of the same seed-parent sown on the same day and on
the same bed, are necessarily exposed to diverse condi-
tions of life. Amongst them selection picks out the best
and therefore, at least as a general rule, the most highly
nourished ones. Selection, so to speak, only precipitates
the operation of these external factors ; as w r e have pointed
out before in connection with Papa e'er somniferum poly-
cephalum. 2
Selection and cultivation have, therefore, worked in
the same direction in my experiment for four genera-
tions. They have about doubled the mean number of
petals per flower, having brought it, in fact, to 9-10;
they have produced, amongst several hundred plants and
several thousand flowers, no more than three flowers with
more than twenty petals (C 21, C 23 and C 31), i. e.,
not essentially more than would be expected according to
OUETELET'S law from the actual mean and the amplitude
of variation. These flowers occurred perfectly fortui-
tously on plants which were not particularly favored oth-
erwise, the means of the curves being only 10 for each
1 See Vol. I, p. 138. 2 See Vol. I, p. 140.
264 Non-I salable Races.
of the three plants. We are thus justified in concluding
that by the selection of these plants as seed-parents the
mean of the race might further be slightly improved
during the course of some years, but that these extreme
variants afforded no more hope than did the others, of
the attainment of the double race.
Cultivation and selection cooperate in the direction of
the desired end; they lead the half race measurably fur-
ther on this line, but it is not through them that the
object can be attained. The half race remains a half
race, in spite of every effort and care, the semi-latent
character expresses itself oftener and oftener, but it does
not succeed in becoming the equal of the normal active
characters, i. e., in constituting the mean character of a
new race, independent of the continuance of selection
and favorable cultural conditions.
To arrive at this result a process of an entirely differ-
ent nature is evidently required. According to the cur-
rent theory of selection the goal would be reached if the
experiment could be continued for tens or hundreds of
years. But the course of the experiment we have de-
scribed does not support this view ; it shows, on the con-
trary, that all that can ever be gained by nutrition and
selection has already been secured in these five genera-
tions. The actual result is the production of an elite
race which has a mean number of 9 petals in the flowers,
under the favorable conditions of culture which obtained ;
and gives rise, according to environmental conditions, on
the one hand, to better variants (with a mean of about
11-13, or perhaps a few more, petals) while, on the other,
it throws off atavists with a half GALTON curve (see
Fig. 52 on page 252).
It is my opinion, howeve r , that if the culture of the
Varie gated Leaves. 265
half race were still continued, the double race would
some day appear quite suddenly, and that it would then,
after a short but sufficient isolation, persist as a constant,
though highly variable, race. 1
24. VARIEGATED LEAVES.
Variegated plants have long been great favorites in
the garden, and their great instability has contributed
largely to the development of the horticultural concep-
tion of a variety, for the variations in their color pattern
are practically unlimited. Hardly any two leaves are
alike, and many species have a whole series of dappled
and flecked varieties. They also possess the striking
property of continually and conspicuously reverting to
the species to which they belong. Such reversions occur
either amongst seedlings or as bud-variations, and since
on shrubs and trees these latter often remain for many
vears and not rarely in more than one instance on the
* /
same plant, they can be seen by every one. In this way
these bud-variations have come to be regarded as a suf-
ficient proof of the idea that varieties are derivative and
unstable structures, which always tend to revert to their
parent species.
Especially in the first half of the eighteenth century
were plants with speckled and striped leaves very much
sought after. 2 About that time the well-known English
gardener THOMAS FAIRCHILD possessed more than one
hundred varieties of them in his garden, and afterwards
SCHLECHTENDAHL published a list from which it can
be seen that variegation is distributed over the whole
*!. e., as an eversporting variety with a wide amplitude of varia-
tion which however would not alter in the course of the generations.
"MEYEN, Pfiansen-Pathologie, 1841, p 282.
266 Non-Isolable Races.
vegetable kingdom and occurs in all the larger groups
and especially in most families of flowering plants. 1
At that time some of the most widely cultivated forms
were the ribbon grass, Phraguiitcs arundinacca I'aricgata,
and the variegated holly, Ilex Aquifoliiiin. Both are
still much grown in gardens, the ribbon grass being rela-
tively uniform, the holly highly variable. Of the latter
there is a variety with white-edged leaves, besides the
ordinary one with flecked leaves. Phragmites is differ-
ent in many respects from genuine variegated plants and
is much less variable in its character. The Ilc.r, however,
is highly variable and often bears green shoots which
may soon supersede the others on account of the greater
facility with which they can obtain nourishment. A fine
variegated bush of this species, or of any other, may be-
come entirely green, whenever the green branches are
not cut away every year. Thus it is probable that many
specimens of the holly, which are now quite green, were
originally variegated and were bought and planted as
such. On closer examination we often find on them an
occasional variegated twig which proves the correctness
of this supposition. This is also the case with the horse
chestnut, of which many older trees still living were
planted at a time when the variegated variety was in
special favor. Since then their foliage has become green
and their original character is no longer seen. But an
occasional checkered branch, or even the numerous small
twigs with white leaves along the main stem, betrays the
original variegated condition of the specimen. In the
same way many cases of single variegated twigs on
green bushes and trees are not to be regarded as the indi-
1 SCHLECHTENDAHL, Liiuiaea, 1830, V, p. 494. Very little seems to
be known about variegated mosses and thallophytes.
Variegated Leaves. 267
cation of something new but as a reminiscence of times
long past when these varieties were in general favor.
Variegation is classified under several headings. In
the first place there are the yellow and the white varieties.
In the former the chlorophyll is only insufficiently pro-
duced, but in the latter even the xanthophyll or carotin
is lacking; 1 and a more or less abortive development of
the chloroplasts is usually correlated with the absence
of these pigments. 2
Further we distinguish marginate, flecked and striped
sorts. The former seem to constitute a variety for them-
selves and are much rarer than the latter; they appear to
be good races, that is, to be as constant as any ordinary
garden variety, but I shall have little to say about them
in this part. The most characteristic and best known
example of them is the white bordered holly to which
we have alreadv referred. 3
/
Whether a plant is flecked or striped depends as a
rule on the mode of venation of the leaves. Many varie-
gated monocotyledons have striped leaves (Agave, Con-
vaUaria majalis, Phormium tenax, Tradescantia repens,
etc.) whereas the dicotyledons are usually flecked or
streaked.
The incomplete development of the chlorophyll ob-
1 See T. TAMMES, Ueber Carotin, Flora, 1900.
2 For further information on this point see the elaborate ana-
tomical studies of A. ZIMMERMANN, Ucber die Chromatophoren in
panachirten Slattern, in Beitrage zur Morphologic und Physiologic
der Pflanzenzelle, Heft II, 1891, pp. 81-111, and Ber. d. d. hot. Ges.
VIII, 1890, p. 95. Also H. TIMPE, Beitrage zur Kenntniss der
Panachirung, Inaug.-Diss., Gottingen, 1900.
5 Marginate forms are commonly supposed by gardeners to be
more stable than flecked ones. This fact was noted by MORREN in 1865.
(Heredite de la panachure, Bull. Acad. roy. Belg., T. XIX. 2d series,
p. 225). VERLOT however maintains the opposite opinion (Des Varie-
tes, 1865, p. 74). For information relating to variegated varieties of
Ilex see FOCKE, Abh. d. Naturw. Ver. zu Bremen, Vol. V, pp. 401-404.
268 Non-Isolable Races.
viously results in an insufficient assimilation of carbonic
acid gas. Thus the variegated parts grow less vigor-
ously and are less resistant than the corresponding green
ones. The Cy perns alter nifolius of our greenhouses, the
Aspidistra elatior and a number of other favorite varie-
ties show this clearly. Arundo do mix often attains a
height of three or more meters whereas its striped vari-
ety is scarcely half that height. Leaves of the variegated
Aspidistra very often have one of their longitudinal
halves green, but the other colorless. In such cases the
leaf is distorted owing to the insufficient growth of the
colorless half. The same thing happens in many other
cases.
The yellow leaves and parts of leaves, however, are
not entirely without the green coloring matter, nor wholly
without the power of assimilation. Most of them give
a green extract when put into alcohol, and if examined
under the microscope patches of green tissue can be found
here and there, especially near the veins. The power to
sustain life, however, is often lacking and the leaves die
shortly after their growth is completed. Therefore, a
high degree of the anomaly is not in favor, because the
plants which possess it often become disfigured by the
edges of their leaves turning brown. Many plants in
which the variegation has gone too far die in their very
early stages, while others have not sufficient strength to
flower and bear seed. This latter circumstance is of
special interest because it follows that plants with a high
degree of variegation as a rule can have no part in the
propagation of the variety. 1 In the opinion of some
1 It is perhaps scarcely necessary to state that these remarks do
not apply to brown and purple leaves or those with red spots. For
information on this point see STAHL'S excellent article Ueber bunte
Laubbldttcr, Ann. Jard. Bot. Buitenzorg., Vol. XIII, Pt. 2, 1896, p. 137.
Variegated Leaves. 269
authors another fact is connected with this, viz., that
varieties which have both variegated leaves and double
flowers are much rarer than would have been expected
from the prevalence of these two anomalies in horti-
culture. 1
In variegated plants, as is well known, not only the
leaves are flecked. Their stems and calices are also often
variegated, and the same is true of the fruits (pears,
grapes, the siliquae of cabbage, Barbarea vulgaris, Chei-
ranthus Chciri, Alyssum maritinium, Acer, Ilex, Aego-
podiuin, Ligusticum, etc.). 2 I have also sometimes found
galls on variegated oaks to be variegated, especially in
the case of the beautiful orbicular galls of Cynips Kollari.
I shall now proceed to the important question of the
inheritance of this abnormality or the degree of fixing as
it is usually called. As already stated I shall exclude
from consideration the white-flecked 3 and the marginate
forms of variegation, and shall confine myself to the
ordinary cases of yellow variegated leaves. I shall give
the numerical proofs of my conclusions later, and shall
now proceed to deal with the question whether variegated
sorts are half races or intermediate races (see Chapter
II of this part).
In my opinion the great majority of the variegated
garden varieties are intermediate races, as for instance
Barbarea vulgaris: whereas wild plants which occasion-
ally present this character represent half races. Their
1 B. VERLOT, Sur la production et la fixation des varictes dans Ics
Mantes d'ornement, 1865, p. 75. Also MORREN, Hercditc dc la pana-
chure, loc. cit., p. 226.
2 MORREN, loc. cit., p. 233.
3 1 have not myself made any observations on this phenomenon
(Albicatio, Albinismus} and the published records of it are very
scanty. The fine white-variegated Humulus japonicus variegatus
would be well worth experimenting with.
2/0 Non-Isolable Races.
multiformity and instability corroborate this view. It
is only the commonness of variegated sorts and the great
interest which attaches to them which brings them to be
regarded as analogous to the best constant varieties.
o o
Moreover this view is supported by the general opinion
that a complete development of the yellow color would
characterise the supposed constant variety, but that it
would at the same time of necessity lead to the destruc-
tion of the plants. In this conception variegation is re-
garded as an incomplete anomaly whose complete con-
dition would involve its own destruction ; but this view
is incorrect. 1 Complete yellow varieties are not only pos-
sible and capable of existence but actually well known in
horticulture, although the number of such forms is small.
Instances can be found in seedsmen's catalogues; e. g.,
Sainbucus uiyra aurca and Fra.vinus c.rcclsior aurea, also
the aurca varieties of Chrysanthemum carinatum, Mira-
bilis Jala pa, Scabiosa atropurpurca, Hiunulus japomcus
(liitcsccns) etc. These plants, so far as I know, are all
either yellowish-green or golden-yellow. 2 They also ap-
pear to be very constant and never or very seldom to
revert to the green type. I have made a number of ex-
perimental sowings on a large scale of the seeds of the
ordinary golden-yellow variety of Chrysanthemum Par-
/